Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of Stories in Dezzy's Hub World AU
Stats:
Published:
2022-06-21
Completed:
2022-07-14
Words:
132,150
Chapters:
21/21
Comments:
211
Kudos:
550
Bookmarks:
68
Hits:
12,643

Isolated

Summary:

After an accident, Scott gets amnesia. Jimmy, being Jimmy, doesn't tell him that he's his husband. Now both have to deal with the consequences.

----

Will be updated every one or two days as it's already written.

Notes:

I started writing this months ago and finally finished it last month. Now, with an account, I've built up the courage to post this!

Note: I really love the idea of the Hub World and servers being servers that they can travel to, so that's what this is. Keep in mind I started writing this when I was getting into the fandom and I just added things later on. Anyway, hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Canary! Canary!” the young souls shout. “Tell us a story while we’re on our way!”

A cloaked figure with a large pair of golden wings looks at them. “A story?”

“A story!” they exclaim. “Any story as we make our way to the afterlife!”

The Canary hums before sitting down on the boat heading to the after. “Any story?” He folds his wings behind his back. “I may have a tale.”

“Tell us! Tell us!”

“Alright,” he says, flashing a smile that shone like the sun. A strange thing to notice for the omen of death. “You know of the Hub World?”

Everyone knew what the Hub World was. It was that place that anyone in the world of Minecraft knew. Even if one didn’t live in the Hub World, the chance of one not stepping foot in the Hub World was very slim.

“Of course of course!” they shout.

“Right, most people live in the Hub World. Though, there are some that live on servers and don’t have a home in the Hub World. Others have homes in both servers and the Hub World–like traveling. The Hub World is that place that one can always go home to.”

The Canary pauses and stands. He grabs the oar and places it into the water below, spinning it round and round. “Today, my young souls, we follow an old story of one of those people. Or...two of those people.”

. . .

The Middle of the Hub World was especially busy today. Jimmy wasn’t sure as to why though. Being honest, he wasn’t sure about a lot of things, but this seemed a little extreme. People busseled around the road of shops and homes. They seemed busy, and at the same time angry.

Jimmy shifted the weight of the box in his arms as he glanced at a group of three storm past him in a rage. Words such as “this is stupid”, “how can they”, and “but” floated through the air.

Needless to say, Jimmy was confused.

Box in hand, he continued to walk down the street, simply trying to reach his destination. He had soon found it easy to ignore the noises around him in the hectic road. Just a simple hum and the noise around him grew quiet.

“They got you too, huh Tim?”

Jimmy turned his head at the familiar voice uttering that nickname. A shorter blonde with brown at the roots and a giant red sweater stood before him.

“What do you mean?” Jimmy asked as he turned his body to look at Grian.

Grian gave Jimmy a confused look. “The box. The box in your arms that’s labeled ‘My stuff’. Are you just happening to be carrying your stuff around in a box?”

Jimmy looked at the shulker in his arms. “Oh! This?” he said. “These are just a few things. I’m moving in with Scott!” Jimmy gave a smile at the end of his sentence.

Grian rubbed the bridge of his nose. “That’s what I mean. Are you moving because of the whole getting kicked out of your home thing that’s going on?” He gestured to the surrounding area.

“Oh,” Jimmy said, “is that what all this is?” He said the last part while looking around the street. Even as they were further down, people were still roaming the streets in confusion and anger.

“Yes. That’s what this is,” Grian said, “so you're telling me that you’re not moving in with Scott because of getting kicked out of your house?”

“...No..”

“...Then why are you moving in with him…?”

“Dude.” Jimmy placed the shulker box on the ground with a huff before holding his left hand up. On his ring finger, was a golden wedding band.

Grian’s black eyes widened. “OH! I forgot that happened!” He placed his head in his hands. “I’m such an idiot.”

“Eh, don’t worry too much about it,” Jimmy said with a shrug, “it literally only happened some time ago.” He looked around the area, looking at the crowds of people walking around that have typically never been there before. “You said something about people getting kicked out of their homes?” Jimmy asked.

Grian looked up at him and nodded. “Yep. Some companies have decided to kick out the people who typically have a home here in the Hub World, but spend most of their time on a server. They say it’s because of how they're crowding the space and someone else should have it if they're not there. But all they’re doing is kicking people out of their homes.”

Jimmy hummed. So that explained why so many people were on the streets with other people. That also explained why nobody was alone.

“Of course,” Grian continued, “not all companies are kicking people out of their homes. They don’t see the point in it.” He placed his hands on his hips as he looked at the street before them. “Understandable, as this has happened.”

Jimmy nodded as he bent down and picked back up his box. “Well, I haven’t looked at the news in a while. So this is a surprise for me.” Jimmy gave a little laugh. “Ironic that I’m moving willingly while this is going on.”

Grian just nodded.

The air around them became quiet for a bit. Jimmy moved a bit as another group walked past them, muttering an apology. Grian looked at the group for a bit. His eyes softened a little. It was clear that this situation definitely affected him in some way. “So...you’re moving in with Scott, huh?” Grian asked as he turned to look at Jimmy.

A faint pink spread across Jimmy’s face. “Yeah…” He smiled a bit before tapping the shulker. “We decided that since we are married, we should at least share a home in the Hub World. His place just happened to be bigger.” Jimmy paused. “...It’s also closer to The Open so Scott didn’t want to leave.”

The Open. It was away from the typical urban Hub World. It was the island's countryside, one could say. The Hub World still hadn’t been fully discovered. The Open is just closer to the undiscovered. It was decided that half of the island would be left open and more rural as the other half of the island was urban enough.

Grian laughed. “I heard he was wanting to live there in the future right?”

 

“Yep.”

“That is adorable. So you guys are going to be cottage core husbands or something?”

A bright red painted Jimmy’s face. “I mean…” He wasn’t going to deny it. He loved listening to Scott’s dreams of living in The Open away from everyone. The fact that he knew exactly what he wanted in his dream home. The look on Scott’s face and the sound of his voice: pure happiness.

Jimmy loved just watching the love of his life just rant about the idea. The look of happiness and the idea that he would someday have that dream. So it wasn’t absurd that Jimmy wanted to be there with him.

Grian smiled. “Yeah. I don’t personally want to go there. But I know Scar mentioned to me before that he hopes to live there someday as well.” Grian paused before staring off into space. “I actually think he and Bdubs are saving up the money for it…”

“Huh…?”

“Yeah, apparently they’ve been a thing for sometime or something.”

“...Huh.”

Jimmy just shrugged it off. He looked at the sky before sucking some air in. “I enjoyed the chat, G. But I have to get going before it gets too late.”

Grian looked at the sky. The sun was hidden behind the buildings, but it was clear that the light blue of the above was slowly fading into a warmer color. “Okay!” Grian said before stretching; the big pair of purple wings expanded before folding up on his back. “I should probably get going too. Got a meeting tomorrow with the other Hermits.”

Jimmy nodded. He turned his body toward his destination, keeping his head toward Grian before saying, “Talk to you later Grian!”

“Bye Timmy!”

So, Jimmy continued on his way. The streets grew less empty as time went on. Buildings became less and less. The sky was painted in the warmth of the color spectrum. A splash of red there, a hint of orange across, a dot of yellow here. A streak of purple to keep it cool.

The path was longer than Jimmy remembered. Still, he persisted, thinking nothing of it. His footsteps didn’t falter–he only occasionally stumbled. His arms didn’t grow heavy. Why would they? One shulker box wasn’t a whole lot. His hands were a little sweaty however, but that was probably because he was wearing gloves. Even if they were fingerless.

The streets became peaceful at last.

It was here that Jimmy realized he took a wrong turn.

He had to go ask for directions toward Scott’s street.

He had to go back.

It was dark when he finally got there.

Resting on the land was a small house in a suburban but rural-like area. It was made of the same urban building toward The Middle and The Edge. The other building materials were more seen toward The Open.

Jimmy stepped up on the porch. A slight creek rang through the more open air from each step. Jimmy exhaled. Guess this was home now. Jimmy went to knock on the door only for the door to open from a slight nudge of his foot. Okay then.

Jimmy stepped into the house and looked around; it was dark, almost like nobody was home. “Hello…?” Jimmy stepped into the room and looked around. The kitchen and living room was visible thanks to the open door and some windows that were halfway closed for whatever reason.

“...Huh.” Jimmy clutched his box in one arm as he turned around to close the dark oak door behind him. With a click of the wooden object, the house was almost full of darkness. Almost. Jimmy turned his head back toward the open room before having a sharp object whiz past his head.

A knife.

“You’re late.”

Jimmy gulped. “H- hi Scott.”

The lights flicked on and there stood the blue (almost cyan)-haired man, leaning against a wall that separated the kitchen from a hallway that led to the bathroom. Scott held another knife in hand.

“Hi Jimmy~”

Scott walked over to his husband and pulled the knife out of the wall. “Food’s almost ready,” he said like nothing happened.

Jimmy exhaled. He thought he was about to get murdered. He watched as Scott walked back to the kitchen before it finally dawned on him. “Wait a minute,” Jimmy mumbled, “how is the food almost ready if I’m late?”

“I knew you would be late, so I started cooking late.”

“...Oh.”

Jimmy shuffled around awkwardly. He wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do now that he was here. Scott looked over at him before saying, “Just put your shulker in the living room. We’ll look through it in the morning since it’s late enough as it is.”

“Um, sorry…”

Scott just hummed in response.

Jimmy did as he was told. He walked over to the living room, which was right next to the kitchen, and placed his box on the table in front of the sofa. Jimmy sighed.

“Take your shoes off.”

Oh. Jimmy forgot he had those on. He walked back to the front door and slipped his shoes off without question. He also took the time to slip his jacket off and hang it on the coat hanger. Jimmy decided to stretch before looking over at Scott in the kitchen. He smiled slightly before walking over to him, taking his gloves off and placing them on the counter

“Do you need help with anything?” Jimmy asked as he wrapped his arms around Scott. He rested his head on Scott’s shoulder and glanced at him.

Scott glared at him. “If you touch anything, I will murder you.”

Jimmy gulped. “Love you too.”

A hum escaped Scott's lips. He leaned into Jimmy’s touch as he mixed whatever he was cooking. “You got lost, didn’t you?” Scott said as if the statement happened everyday.

And knowing Jimmy, it probably did.

Jimmy let out an embarrassed laugh. “...Yeah I did.” He buried his face in Scott’s shoulder before letting his arms unhook from their embrace and run down Scott’s sides.

“There there,” Scott said, “everyone makes mistakes. Just not ones that require forgetting where you now live.”

“Give me a break,” Jimmy pleaded as he stepped back. “I’m still getting used to the idea of living with you under the same roof, and I literally ran into Grian on my way here. So technically, it’s his fault that I’m late!”

Scott turned around and rolled his eyes. He gave Jimmy a small smile as the man gave him a pleading look. Scott leaned in and placed a kiss on the side of his face. “Food’s done. Get the plates for me will you?” Scott said as he turned the furnace off.

“...Where are the plates?”

“...The cabinet above that vase.”

Dinner was nice and quiet–for a time being of course. All of this was still pretty new to them, so they were getting used to the idea of being married and living under the same roof.

Leave them be. Most of their time as a married couple was during 3rd Life, which will be explained later.

“So,” Scott started, “how was the walk here?”

Jimmy looked at Scott from across the small table nestled in the kitchen. “Quite peaceful actually. You know, aside from the large number of people in the streets.”

Scott gave Jimmy a puzzled look before finally realizing what he was referring to. “Oh! Yeah, I heard about that.”

“Yeah, we aren’t gonna be affected by that…right?”

“Nah, that only affects the urban urban area.” Scott stuffed a piece of food in his mouth. “We’ll be fine.”

Jimmy let out a sigh of relief, letting his shoulders relax. “Okay. Thank goodness.” He looked up at Scott with a slight smile before asking, “So, how has your day been?”

Scott hummed. “Not much really. I did some cleaning because I was bored. I then made the next MCC teams because I was really bored.”

Jimmy laughed. “That bored?”

“That bored,” Scott agreed as Jimmy shoved some food in his mouth.

“Now that is productive,” Jimmy mumbled before eating some more food.

Scott shook his head at the emptiness of his plate. “It’s productive how you’re done eating. Did you even eat lunch?”

Jimmy looked to the side. “...It was pretty small. I was trying to be early for once but it obviously failed.”

“Indeed it did,” Scott said as Jimmy took his plate and placed it in the sink. He gave him a half amused and half endearing smile before he quickly finished his food.

“Do you want me to clean the dishes?” Jimmy asked as Scott took the last bite.

“No,” Scott said, “it’s late. We’ll just deal with it in the morning when it isn’t pitch black outside.”

“Okay,” Jimmy said as he took Scott’s plate and placed it in the sink, “I was just making sure…or something.”

Scott hummed as he stood up. “Right. I’m going to go take a shower real quick, which will definitely hog all the hot water if you did try and clean the dishes just to get on my good side.”

Jimmy let out an exaggerated gasp. “How did you figure it out?!”

Scott rolled his eyes as he walked over to his–their bedroom. It was their bedroom. The realization finally seemed to hit Jimmy like a train. “I have my ways~” Scott teased before slipping into the room.

This was it, Jimmy thought. This was his–their home. They would be living here together and doing whatever married couples do. He hadn’t thought that far ahead. Should he call someone and tell them that he was panicking about this? No, they would just make fun of him for it.

But, Jimmy looked around the house and deeply inhaled. This felt completely different from when they were just dating and he would spend the day with Scott just because. This felt more…real…if that was the right word. More permanent.

“Hey Jimmy~”

…And he knew exactly what that tone meant.

Jimmy looked toward the bedroom and noticed Scott poking his head out from behind the door. “Want to come help me take my clothes off?” he said as a smirk spread across his face.

The thoughts that ran through his mind at that moment surprised even Jimmy. But, he vigorously nodded and headed toward the door, feeling the warmth spread through his face.

Scott grinned and grabbed him by the shirt collar as he pulled him into the room. Slamming the door closed, their eyes closed and their lips met. Soft words of consent were mumbled as they pulled each other closer.

As the night fell darker, they fell to the bed. Soft kisses were pressed in any place he could reach. His hands traveled his husband’s body, and they didn’t want the feeling to end. Soft praises and whispers were heard, but everything was felt.

Every touch. Every kiss. Every feeling. Every word. Every breath. Every emotion. Every smile.

They fell asleep in each others arms, knowing they were fine just where they were.

.

.

.

Jimmy woke up with the sunlight shining through the window. He squinted his eyes before letting out a groan. He turned his head to the side only to see Scott laying next to him; he was sleeping peacefully curled up to his side.

Jimmy smiled. The sudden memory of the previous night came and made him feel warm. He leaned in and placed a kiss on top of Scotts head.

He let out a sigh. He was gonna have to get up. After letting out a groan of annoyance, Jimmy carefully removed an arm from around his sleeping husband and got out of bed. He trudged over to his and Scott’s shared closest and looked at his side.

Without putting much thought into it, Jimmy just grabbed a plain T-shirt and boxers. He was naked. He needed to have something on.

Jimmy slugged his way away from the closet and looked over at Scott, who looked to still be sleeping peacefully. A smile tugged at his lips. Jimmy ran his fingers through his hair, letting out a yawn, before walking out of the bedroom and into the open room.

After going to the bathroom, Jimmy walked back into the living room area. He looked over at the kitchen. Maybe it would be nice if he made breakfast? Yeah, that would be nice.

Jimmy walked into the kitchen before standing in front of the furnace. It was here that it dawned on Jimmy that he didn’t know how to make anything outside of what servers gave you.

A groan escaped his lips. He hung his head in shame. Besides, he thought, he doesn’t even know what Scott would want to eat as he’s in the middle of sleeping right now.

Jimmy buried his face in his palms before he felt a pair of arms wrap around him.

“Morning Sunflower,” the familiar, but sleepy voice said.

A smile came across Jimmy’s face as he felt Scott bury his face on his shoulder. If it wasn’t for last night, Jimmy would've believed that the speed of his heartbeat wasn’t normal. “Morning Petal,” he whispered.

“What were you thinking of?” Scott asked, not letting go anytime soon.

Jimmy chuckled. “I was thinking of how I can’t cook.”

Scott smiled as a light pink flushed across his cheeks. He nuzzled his face on Jimmy’s shoulder. “Never leave…”

“What makes you say that?”

“...A bad dream. Where your death in 3rd Life was permanent.”

Jimmy hummed. He held Scott’s hands and looked down at the golden band placed on his left hand. “Hey Scott?”

“Yeah?”

“...I’m never leaving you.”

“...Thanks.”

And that was all they needed.

Chapter 2

Notes:

I decided I'm going to add tags as the fic goes on. I feel like some of them would be spoilers so I'll leave them for when certain chapters come out.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Hey Jimmy?” Scott asked from the living room.

 

“Yeah?” Jimmy asked from the kitchen as he did the dishes.

 

Scott gestured to the shulker box that Jimmy left in the living room from yesterday. “I noticed that you don’t have a lot of stuff that you brought with you.”

 

“Ah,” Jimmy said as he dried his hands, “I didn’t bring much because I know you already have a bunch of stuff here. Besides, I didn’t have much anyway.”

 

Scott gave Jimmy a sad look before turning back to the box of mainly pictures. He never realized how many pictures Jimmy had. He had been to his apartment a few times when they were dating, of course, but he just never noticed.

 

A smile tugged at Scott’s lips as he looked at a picture that Jimmy had of them. He remembered that picture of course. He remembered that their friend, Joel, kept making a bunch of jokes when he took it for them. Scott just wasn’t aware that Jimmy had a copy when he didn’t even have one himself.

 

“I remember that one,” Jimmy said as he sat down next to Scott. He smiled a little. “Not gonna lie, you still look like I’m trying to kidnap you or something.”

 

Jimmy wasn’t wrong. The picture was taken back when they were just dating. They were hanging out with Joel at the time and had come across a few scenic buildings. The two had asked Joel to take a picture just to remember the area.

 

What had happened was that Jimmy decided to hug Scott at the last minute, surprising him. So with the way he was bent over and had his face against Jimmy’s chest, and the look that he had, it just looked like he was being held hostage.

 

Scott scoffed. “Well maybe you were trying to kidnap me.”

 

Jimmy laughed a little. “Yeah right. I won your heart fair and square, right Petal?”

 

“Eh. I didn’t have any other option.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Jimmy gave Scott puppy eyes as he leaned on him. Scott gave him an amused look before he rubbed the back of his head.

 

“You already know I have a weakness for you, Sunflower,” Scott mumbled as he placed the picture next to him. 

 

Jimmy sat up. “Are you still referring to 3rd Life? You mentioned that you had a nightmare about it again.”

 

Scott stayed quiet. His gaze became lost. He just stared at the shulker box with his hand resting on Jimmy’s shoulder.

 

It wasn’t a secret that 3rd Life mentally affected everyone that participated in it. Especially since during the “war”, it was brought up that respawn may have broken. This meant that perma-death would happen once someone died for a third time instead of becoming a spectator.

 

Needless to say, that caused some trauma once people started dying. It didn’t help that Jimmy was the first to lose his third life.

 

Thankfully, respawn was perfectly fine, but that didn’t cause people to start asking if their friends were really gonna come back. So the entire time, Scott believed that he had lost Jimmy for good until he lost his last life and they were reunited.

 

“Scott?”

 

Scott blinked back to reality. He looked over at Jimmy. Pure worry was in his eyes. “Sorry,” he mumbled, “I got lost in thought.”

 

Jimmy sighed. “You scared me there.”

 

“...Sorry.”

 

Jimmy gave Scott a sad look. He placed a hand on his shoulder before saying, “Hey…everything is going to be okay. I’m here and alive. I’m right next to you and I’m breathing. I don’t know how you felt when I died, but I’m here if you need to tell me.

 

"And...if it makes you feel any better, I would be devastated if I felt like you were gone forever. I would probably mope around and not do anything, you know?”

 

Scott smiled at Jimmy’s attempt to cheer him up. It was pretty crappy, but at least he was trying. “Thanks…” he mumbled, placing a hand on Jimmy’s knee. Scott brought his hand up, bringing it up to Jimmy’s shoulder.

 

Jimmy smiled. “That was a pretty weak attempt at cheering you up, wasn’t it?”

 

A snort came from Scott as he looked down. He leaned on Jimmy, wrapping his arm around his husband. “I don’t know. At least you were trying.”

 

“Well I succeeded in that at least,” Jimmy said. He looked at Scott with a smile before whispering, “Even if you forget me, I’ll be here, okay?”

 

Scott’s smile grew. He leaned in and placed a soft kiss on Jimmy’s lips, letting his hand glide down Jimmy’s back.

 

A slight smile tugged at Jimmy’s lips. He brought both hands up and cupped Scott’s face in them. He tilted his body more toward him as he felt their lips separate. Jimmy brought Scott into a hug, burying his face in his shoulder.

 

Both smiles grew as Scott hugged back–tighter than usual.

 

Jimmy let out a sigh. He placed a kiss on Scott’s neck before noticing a dark, purple mark poking out from under Scott’s shirt. Right away a bright red covered Jimmy’s face. “Umm–”

 

“I already noticed it this morning. I’ll get you back for it.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Scott gave Jimmy a pat on the head before saying, “Thanks for cheering me up though. That doesn’t change the fact that I told you in a place where no one can see it.”

 

Jimmy leaned back. “I mean…the rest are hidden?” He wasn’t going to complain too much. If someone happened to notice, they would know that Scott was taken. Simple logic to Jimmy.

 

Scott just rolled his eyes before ruffling Jimmy’s hair. “Don’t worry. Next time I’ll make sure to litter your neck in them.”

 

“Wait, what–”

 

The conversation was interrupted by the washing machine beeping.

 

 Scott got up and walked over to the laundry room. This left Jimmy flustered and confused about the direction of their conversation.

 

He glanced behind him in the direction that Scott went. “By the way,” Scott shouted from the other room, “I was wondering if after I put the clothes in the dryer, I show you around the market area. You know, just so you know where everything is.”

 

Jimmy used to live closer to The Edge of the Hub World, so his marketplace was completely different from Scott’s marketplace. Well, guess it was also his marketplace now too.

 

“Uh sure. Yeah! Great!”

 

Freaking nailed it.

 

Jimmy staggered up and off the couch. He looked down at the open shulker box; the objects in it were still untouched. A small frown tugged at Jimmy’s lips. He had left a little gift in the bottom of the box for Scott to discover.

 

Oh well. Guess it would have to wait till later.

 

“Hey! You do realize you have to change right? You can’t go out in public looking like you’re ready to go to bed!”

 

Oh. Right. Jimmy still needed to change for the day.

 

So, Jimmy walked over to their room and over to their closet. He looked at his side, pondering what to wear before deciding that he didn’t want to waste Scott’s time as he tried to pick an outfit out.

 

Besides, he usually zipped his jacket up over whatever he wore. It probably didn't matter what he had under it. He decided that blue jeans and a red long-sleeve was the outfit to wear.

 

“Are you ready?” Scott shouted from the living room.

 

Jimmy walked out and gave him a thumbs up. “All ready!” 

 

Scott threw his denim jacket on for aesthetic reasons before saying, “Alrighty, now let's head out before I make you reconsider your outfit choices.”

 

The two headed out the door and walked a while down the street. It was definitely more peaceful than yesterday. Either the chaos had died down or this area just wasn’t affected by it.

 

Jimmy decided to go with the latter option.

 

The market was a lot further than Jimmy anticipated. At one point he asked Scott if he made a wrong turn only for him to tell him that he actually knew where he was going. So it turned out Jimmy would have to exercise if he wanted to go anywhere.

 

At one point Scott grabbed Jimmy’s hand and apologized for the walk. Jimmy wasn’t sure why he had to hold his hand to tell him that, but he wasn’t complaining.

 

“Here we are,” Scott finally said as they came to a stop.

 

Like most market areas in the Hub World, this one was a circle surrounding something. Sometimes a statue, sometimes a water fountain, this time a tree. Surrounding the tree were shops. The circle was, of course, a four way intersection. On those roads, there were more shops and some homes.

 

Jimmy definitely envied the people who lived next to markets. Not having to walk forever to get somewhere. How privileged.

 

All the buildings were made out of different materials to signify what it was. Like, grocery stores are made out of blue colors, clothing places were made of orange colors, health facilities were red, and homes were types of bricks. Other things, like having to do with other servers and post, were in little wooden stalls in the circle and along the roads.

 

“I assume this is like most markets?” Jimmy asked even though he’s only been to two.

 

Scott raised an eyebrow.

 

Jimmy didn’t ask any further. He ran his fingers through his hair and looked around. He tried to pull his hand away only to find that Scott wouldn’t let it go. “Umm…I’m not a child.”

 

Scott blinked. He looked down at their hands before pulling away. “Sorry,” he said, “I wasn’t aware I was doing that…”

 

Jimmy frowned at the look on Scott’s face. Did the trauma from 3rd Life really affect him that much?

 

He didn’t want to pester him any further, so Jimmy changed the topic. “You know, this market is a lot bigger than my old market.”

 

Scott, knowing what Jimmy was doing, just shrugged. “What? Did you think all markets were small?”

 

A person walking past them paused, gave them a dead stare, and left while muttering, “I swear, the metaphors these days...”

 

“I assume you don’t need to know where everything is right?” Scott asked. “I mean…it’s all the same color wherever you go. Except for The Open, of course.”

 

The two sat down on a bench next to the tree. Jimmy looked over at Scott before asking, “Do you still want to go to The Open?”

 

Scott quickly nodded. “Of course! Come on, we’ve known each other for how long and I still can’t get it through your head that I want to go to The Open?”

 

Jimmy shook his head with a slight chuckle. “No no! I’m just making sure that you haven’t changed your mind! You know, so that I know if I should still save up some money so we can move there!”

 

A blank stare came across Scott’s face. “You…want to go with me? I thought you were against it? You know…living in The Open.”

 

Jimmy ran his fingers through his hair; a smile crept upon his face. “What made you think that? Come on Scott, I put a ring on it. I wouldn’t have proposed to you if I didn’t actually want to be with you through it all–”

 

He was tackled into a hug before he could say anything else. An oof sound escaped Jimmy as Scott hugged him tighter than ever before. A big smile came across his face. Scott buried his face into Jimmy’s shoulder before whispering, “Thank you.”

 

Jimmy hugged back. Not as tight as Scott hugged him though–he had no idea where he got the strength. “No problem,” Jimmy whispered back. The PDA was a little awkward, but it was sweet.

 

Scott leaned back from the embrace. He sighed before saying, “You know what, just because you’ve been so nice to me today, I’m gonna go get you something.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened, “Really? All I did was be nice to you.”

 

“Yes really. And trust me, you being nice today has really helped a lot with still trying to process that 3rd Life wasn’t permanent.”

 

Jimmy pursed his lips as Scott stood up. He wasn’t gonna say no to a gift, heck, gifts was his love language. But it just felt like a weird way to get one. Then again, he did leave Scott a surprise in the shulker box.

 

“Alright,” he reluctantly agreed.

 

Scott smiled. “Alrighty, stay here, I want it to be a surprise!”

 

Jimmy whined in disappointment.

 

Scott rolled his eyes before placing a kiss on top of his head. “You can look around if you want. You aren’t tied to this bench.”

 

Jimmy gave Scott puppy dog eyes. It was almost effective.

 

Scott bit his lip before patting Jimmy on the head. “You almost got me that time. But you can’t come with me. You can stay here or look around if you want. But, don’t come with me.”

 

He gave him one last head pat before walking off, looking back to make sure that he wasn’t following him.

 

Jimmy groaned before flopping on the bench. He looked up at the azalea leaves above him. The leaves were definitely beautiful. After years of seeing the plain leaves of all the other trees, the flowering buds of the full branches were such a sight.

 

Jimmy sat up and crossed his legs. He leaned back on the bench before looking around. He really had no idea where Scott ran off. Now he couldn’t follow him. But he couldn’t look around as he may end up in the same place as Scott, which would end in Scott accusing him of following him.

 

So, the solution was to sit there.

 

It was very boring.

 

Jimmy looked up at the sky and squinted. The day was definitely a lot hotter and brighter than he anticipated. Jimmy was starting to regret wearing a long-sleeve and pants. He rolled his sleeves up before looking around. He saw a small ice cream stand.

 

Perfect. Even though it was before lunch.

 

Jimmy got up and walked over to the stand. A small cone wouldn’t hurt anybody. Scott would never know.

 

“One scoop of vanilla please,” Jimmy asked as he dug in his pockets for money.

 

The older-looking women behind the stand nodded.

 

She grabbed a cone before opening the freezer door. While scooping the ice cream, the woman asked, “So, are you the boyfriend that Smajor talks about when he comes into town?”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. He wasn’t expecting much communication with the outside world today. “Uh…no.” Jimmy held up his left hand. “The answer would be yes if we were still just dating.”

 

The woman just nodded.

 

She looked at the ring, placing the ice cream on the cone before saying, “So I assume it just happened, am I right?”

 

“Yep!” Jimmy said.

 

He handed the woman the money as she handed him the cone. Jimmy nodded before stepping back a little. He turned and walked away a little before stopping in the middle of the road. There was something he still wanted to know. 

 

“So...um.” Jimmy turned around. “Scott talks about me…?”

 

The woman nodded. “He spent his teen years around these parts. Most of us have known him forever. Of course, he’s moved around and even now he’s pretty far. But he’s always just liked to lie in the middle of the market and rant about his love life. Needless to say, he’s been single for too long. So, when he finally got a boyfriend, he would lie there and rant about him. So congratulations kid, you’ve won our boy’s heart.”

 

Jimmy gave her a half smile. He looked to the side before noticing that his ice cream was already halfway gone from the heat of the sun causing it to run down his hand and onto the smooth walkway.

 

“Oh!” Jimmy stated as he realized the mess now in the middle of town. He ran over and grabbed a bunch of napkins before asking, “Do you have anything I can clean that up with?”

 

The woman shook her head. “Nope. Don’t worry though. They’ll clean it up before lunch. The worst that’ll happen is that someone could slip and fall.”

 

“That’s what I’m afraid of!” Jimmy said. He cleaned his hand off with a huff before licking some of the remaining liquid.

 

The woman patted his back. “Don’t worry. It’s daylight and in the middle of traffic. People are gonna avoid it.”

 

Jimmy huffed and bit his cone.

 

The ice cream was good at least. Too bad he lost half of it.

 

Jimmy walked over to the bench he was previously sitting at and stood. He looked at the liquid in the middle of the street with a hint of guilt. But, like the woman said, people were simply avoiding the spot now.

 

It had been a good bit after that. The ice cream in the cone was gone, and the puddle on the floor was still there, even more liquidy now.

 

Jimmy made a discomforting noise. Scott had been gone for a while. Lunch hadn’t passed by yet, so it was still in the morning. 10:30 at least.

 

Jimmy stayed still as he stood. At some point, someone took a seat on the bench. They said that Jimmy could sit there, but he insisted that he was waiting for someone. That didn’t change the fact that his legs were getting tired.

 

Finally, a familiar face walked out of a store with a bag in his hand. Scott looked over at Jimmy before waving. Jimmy waved back, a smile painted his face as Scott walked over to him.

 

“Sorry it took so long!” Scott shouted. “I had to actually think of what to get you!”

 

“It’s alright!” Jimmy shouted back as he walked to the road. “I was burning up out here though!”

 

Scott shook his head. Before he could say anything, someone coming from the opposite direction rammed into Scott by accident.

 

Scott stumbled sideways a little bit. His foot caught the ice cream still on the floor, and down he fell.

 

Head first.

 

“Scott!!” Jimmy shouted. He ran over to Scott as the person that bumped into him scooted away as if they did nothing. A few people ran over to see what was going on.

 

Jimmy fell to his knees and grabbed Scott’s face. His eyes were closed; there was blood on his head. 

 

Jimmy’s breathing quickened. Panic filled his eyes. “Scott...you're okay right? S- Scott! W- wake up! Please wake up!!”

Notes:

The way that Scott get's injured here makes no sense and it's funny to me. Like, me and my sibling (the beta who stopped reading because of headaches) made so many jokes about it. But, I couldn't come up with a better way to cause him to hit his head.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 3

Notes:

Seeing the reactions people made of Scott hitting his head was enjoyable. One of them even made me laugh. But yeah, most of this chapter is Jimmy panicking for seemingly no reason.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Perma-death was something that everyone feared. It wasn’t typically talked about on servers. Respawn is set in place and even if the world is on hardcord mode, it would only put people into spectator mode.

 

This doesn’t mean that perma-death on servers is unheard of though. There are a few cases.

 

These rules are different in the Hub World though. Once you die in the Hub World, you’re dead for good. Thus, perma-death.

 

“Perma-death isn’t going to happen perma-death isn’t going to happen perma-death–”

 

Of course it wasn’t going to happen. The fall was too small for it to occur. Jimmy looked at Scott from the hospital bed. Just watching his chest slowly rising and falling was almost therapeutic. It was a sign that (hopefully) things were going to be okay.

 

Jimmy glanced at the bandage on Scott’s head. “This is my fault. It’s all my fault. If I had cleaned up that mess we would probably be home at this moment. I knew something bad was going to happen and I didn’t do anything about it. I’m such an idiot…”

 

Jimmy clinged to Scott’s hand as if his life depended on it. He looked at the ring placed on his finger and exhaled. He placed a kiss on Scott’s hand just to claim himself down.

 

“Mr. Gaming?”

 

Jimmy turned around to see a man in a white doctor's coat standing there. “Y- yes?”

 

The doctor nodded. “I’m here with news regarding your husband’s consciousness.”

 

Jimmy stood up right away. “Is he alright?!”

 

The doctor hesitated a little. He held his clipboard closer to his body. “Well, it depends on what you mean by ‘alright’.”

 

“He’s dying!?”

 

“No no no! There wasn’t enough damage to cause death! He’ll live, don’t worry about that!”

 

Jimmy let out a sigh of relief. He fell down to his chair. “Of course. I knew that.” 

 

The doctor looked off to the side. The brunette walked over to Jimmy. He stood next to him before looking at his clipboard. “That being said,” he started, “a brain injury is still a brain injury.”

 

Jimmy looked over as panic slowly started to rise again. It wasn’t as fast as the previous wave of worry; it was like someone put his panic levels on slow burn. “What does that mean?” Jimmy asked as he looked up at the doctor.

 

The man shrugged. “Well, he fell directly on his head and it knocked him clean out. A normal human doesn’t walk away from that scot-free–no pun intended. There will definitely be some sort of damage in what appears to be the frontal lobe, though we’ll only be able to find out once he wakes up.”

 

Jimmy just nodded. He only understood about half of it, but it was enough for him to know that it was bad. Jimmy rubbed Scott’s hand. “So I guess the only thing to do is wait and see…”

 

The doctor nodded. “You should probably get home. It’s late and visiting hours are almost over. I know you’re worried about your husband, but don’t worry, he’s not going anywhere.”

 

Jimmy nodded. He leaned in and placed a kiss on top of Scott’s head before standing up and walking toward the door.

 

“Excuse me, you forgot your bag.”

 

Jimmy turned around in confusion only to see the doctor holding up a bag. “If I’m correct, this belongs to you as he was holding this when he fell.”

 

The gift. That’s right. Jimmy had forgotten that Scott had got him a gift. 

 

Jimmy walked over and took the bag. He nodded at the doctor before walking out the door and out of the hospital.

 

The funny part? Jimmy actually remembered the way home. The sad part? Walking home to an empty house that he ever had the chance to become familiar with.

 

Standing in the middle of the house, unsure of what to do, Jimmy scratched the back of his head with a sigh. It was way too quiet for him.

 

Kicking off his shoes, Jimmy slumped over to the couch. The open shulker was still there and open. Jimmy placed the bag next to the shulker before picking up the pictures sitting on the couch with no purpose.

 

Another exhale. Jimmy placed the pictures in the shulker; he wasn’t able to look at them. Jimmy looked at the box before letting out another sigh. He dug through the shulker and grabbed the book at its very bottom.

 

Jimmy smiled at its leather cover. He ran his fingers over the rough texture. “Maybe your last use will be looked at someday.”

 

Another sigh. Jimmy trudged over to his bedroom. He sat down on his side of the bed and stared at the book. His brown eyes seemed glossy and lost. He looked over to Scott’s side of the bed. “I hope you’re okay.”

 

The silence was broken by Jimmy’s phone ringing. Strange. That usually didn’t happen, even in the Hub World where phone calls were allowed. Jimmy unhooked his phone from his hip before looking down at the name calling him.

 

FWhip.

 

Jimmy answered the call. “Hey.”

 

“Hey Jimmy, I heard what happened.” The tone in FWhip’s voice was almost saddened.

 

Jimmy rubbed the bridge of his nose. He had called a number of people to tell them that Scott was unconscious when he got to the hospital, so he assumed that their friends had spread the word when he wasn’t able to call more people in that time span.

 

“Yeah…” Jimmy’s voice faltered.

 

“Do you need someone to talk to?”

 

“No no…it’s just...” Jimmy paused and let out a shaky breath. “I’m such an idiot.”

 

FWhip didn’t respond to his remark. And he was surprised that FWhip wasn’t saying anything about Jimmy forgetting to call him, but he wasn’t going to bring it up. Yet.

 

Jimmy placed the book in the nightstand beside his bed before FWhip finally asked, “Is Scott going to be okay?”

 

“Yeah. He’ll wake up. The doctor said that there may be some problems though when he wakes up of course. He said that it’s unlikely that there’ll be no damage because he fell on his head.”

 

A mutter was heard on the other side, though Jimmy couldn’t hear what FWhip was saying. “Are…you gonna be okay?”

 

Jimmy couldn’t answer that. He felt like he should say that he was fine, just to try and make the situation better. But he wasn’t fine. His husband was knocked out because of his stupid mistake and the only thing he could do was wait and see what happens.

 

The silence said everything.

 

“Hey,” FWhip said, “things are going to be okay. And I’m sure Scott wouldn’t want you to beat yourself up over this.”

 

Jimmy nodded, somewhat forgetting that FWhip couldn’t see him.

 

He stood up and walked out of his room and into the living room. Sitting down on the couch, he looked at the shulker before him. It had to go.

 

Jimmy picked up the box with his one free hand and carried it over to the closest cabinet. He shoved the shulker in the cabinet in the kitchen before slumping back to the couch.

 

The silence over the phone was almost deafening. “Sorry that I didn’t call you about this earlier,” Jimmy mumbled, “it’s just that I had called too many people at once and my phone wouldn’t let me call anybody else. And I just got home so I haven’t had much rest.”

 

“Don’t worry about it,” FWhip said. “Seriously Jim, I don’t want you worrying about not calling me. It’s fine.”

 

Jimmy plopped onto the couch and looked at the bag. On it, a sticky note that said:

 

“Don’t open until Empires :)”

 

A sniffle was ordered and delivered. Jimmy kept his gaze on the note as he sighed.

 

“Hey FWhip,” Jimmy mumbled. “If Scott doesn’t wake up before Empires starts…”

 

“You’re free to start late if you’d like. Again, don’t worry about it.”

 

Jimmy nodded.“Thanks.”

 

He grabbed the bag before looking inside of it. A box. “Hey…thanks for calling FWhip. But…I…can I have some time to myself?”

 

“...Of course. Talk to you later Jimmy.”

 

A hum came from Jimmy before he hung up. Jimmy grabbed the black box before he noticed something at the bottom of the bag.

 

A flower. Specifically, a red poppy.

 

Jimmy covered his mouth as a smile formed. Tears fell down his cheeks as he picked up the small plant.

 

“I’m confessing my love!”

 

“We’re married now.”

 

“For poppies…I mean.”

 

“No. For me.”

 

The conversation seemed so silly then. But of course, it inspired Jimmy’s actual proposal to Scott.

 

It felt like such a long time ago. But no. That moment was only a little over two months ago. Their actual wedding a little bit after that. Well, if you could call what they had a wedding. A small little thing with barely a reception. 

 

It was nice though. Nice and comfortable.

 

Jimmy gently placed the poppy on the table before placing the bag to his right. Jimmy exhaled before wiping some tears from his face. He looked at the black box. Slowly but surely, he opened it.

 

A folded up note.

 

Jimmy picked the note up before noticing the object below the note. A jade green necklace. Mixed within the stone was a blue color that was faintly visible. The rock hung from a black string. 

 

A finger ran across the necklace. Jimmy carefully picked it up and looked at the object. It was beautiful, that was for certain. Jimmy laid the necklace back in the box before looking at the folded dead tree.

 

He opened the note and read:

 

If you look at this before Empires, I will know. So don’t try it.

 

Anyway, I hope you like your last minute gift. And I hope the wait was worth it. Seriously, it better be. I’m having to come up with words on the spot for you, okay?

 

I apologize for getting off topic. You’re probably wondering what the necklace is about. You see, Jimmy, it isn’t just pretty. After I heard that you were going to live in the swamp (and knowing your history with water), I had to stop you from getting yourself stuck in water again. So, I got you a necklace that has water breathing laced in it. Again, I just came up with this at the last minute.

 

Consider it a peace gift or something for the new server. I hope you enjoy it and I hope you come visit. I already know I’m going to come and bother you.

 

Love you~

 

 

-Scott

 

 

The tears that fell down Jimmy’s face just happened. His stare fell to the ceiling as silence engulfed the house.

 

That night, his bed was colder then it had ever been.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The next few days were the same routine. Jimmy would come and visit Scott when he could, and meet with some of their friends just to personally let them know what was going on.

 

This was also a way that Jimmy used just to vent to someone. He really needed to tell someone his worries. Sometimes Jimmy would sit next to Scott and talk to him. Even though Scott couldn’t respond, it was almost therapeutic to Jimmy.

 

It was simple things really. Usually it was what was happening around them. Like news or random updates of how their friends were doing. Jimmy could just sit there with his sleeping husband all day. Either ramble or just watch. It was peaceful.

 

Jimmy did chores around the house. He was learning how to cook to impress Scott when he woke up. He gave the poppy a nice vase. A little home.

 

It had been four days.

 

“Just don’t pick on me too much if I end up starting late,” Jimmy said to their friend Katherine as she walked next to him.

 

Katherine had shown up to make sure that Jimmy wasn't too lonely. “Nah. We’ll have to ask some of the others to not pick on you. I think you already know who I’m talking about.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes grew grim. “...Yep.”

 

The conversation was interrupted with Jimmy’s phone beeping. Someone was calling him. It seems to be doing that a lot nowadays.

 

“Can I take this?” Jimmy asked. 

 

Katherine nodded with a thumbs up.

 

Jimmy answered the phone. “Hello?”

 

Katherine watched the expression on Jimmy’s face. Confusion to shock. Jimmy halted to a stop and gave Katherine a look. A look that said everything as a smile plastered across Jimmy’s face.

 

The two dashed to the hospital. Down hallways and up stairs.

 

Jimmy and Katherine ran to Scott’s room. The door was open. There they could see Scott sitting there with a doctor right next to him. Scott turned to see Jimmy and Katherine at the doorway.

 

The biggest smile came across Jimmy’s face. “You’re awake!” Jimmy ran up and brought Scott into a hug, surprising him with a flinch.

 

Scott awkwardly sat there before Jimmy pulled away and smiled at him. Tears seemed to be forming in his eyes. “Please never sleep for that long again…I missed you so so much…” Scott gave him a confused look.

 

“Um…who are you?

Notes:

Now I know what you're thinking: But Dezzy, how the hell did that fall cause him to lose his memories? And to that I say: I don't know. I couldn't come up with a better way for him to fall. But don't worry, everyone else questions it in the next chapter!

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 4

Notes:

I just wanted to say thank y'all for the lovely comments! They are so nice to read and I'm glad people are enjoying this even if it's being posted during a time where FH isn't that big.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The color drained from Jimmy’s face. His smile turned into a scared/confused frown as his eyes strained in a type of sorrow.

 

“W- what…?” Jimmy’s hands ran down Scott’s arms. “Y- you’re joking, r- right?!”

 

Scott gave him a concerned look. He shifted away from Jimmy’s touch before saying, “Um…no. Are you okay?”

 

Jimmy froze. He stared at the man before him with such horror written on his face. He slowly backed into Katherine. Jimmy covered his mouth with his hands as the tears began to fall. They weren’t stopping anytime soon.

 

“How? How could this happen? This has to be a dream…yeah…that’s right...a dream. I- I’ll just wake up and everything will be okay. I’ll just wake up to see that the past few days never happened. I’ll just wake up in bed with Scott laying next to me. I’ll just wake up and everything will be okay. I’ll just wake up and everything will be okay. I’ll just–”

 

Katherine placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. Her face was stunned as well. “Scott...you’re joking right?”

 

Scott leaned back as his eyes squinted. His eyes trailed over her face before looking over at Jimmy. He seemed to be studying them. “No, I don’t know who either of you are,” Scott said.

 

The tone in his voice didn’t suggest trickery either.

 

The doctor in the room gave Scott a concerned look before walking over to Jimmy and Katherine. “Can I speak to you?” he said mainly to Jimmy.

 

Jimmy nodded. He followed the doctor outside of the room, leaving Katherine to stand there awkwardly with Scott.

 

The minute they were in the hall with the door closed, Jimmy whisper-shouted, “He’s lost his memory?!”

 

The doctor looked at the door. The look in his dark eyes seemed lost. “It appears so.”

 

“What do you mean ‘it appears so’?! I thought you said that the situation wasn’t as bad as you thought?”

 

“All I said was that he was going live. I didn’t say anything about memory loss. But that was because I wasn’t aware it was on the table. We didn’t even suspect it could happen.” The doctor looked at his clipboard with even more confusion on his face. “It wasn’t that bad of a concussion…it was just a fall…how did he lose his memory?”

 

Jimmy looked like he was going to faint. The pale color on his tear-stained face grew. “W- what am I supposed to do with this information..?”

 

A sigh came from the doctor. “Well, we’ll have the specialists look at this. We should probably tell him that your his spouse just to clear the air and make sure–”

 

“No,” Jimmy said, “no. I- I feel like he would freak out if some random stranger came up and claimed that he was his husband.”

 

The doctor raised his eyebrows. “Are you sure?”

 

“...Yeah…I- I want them to come back naturally without him expecting me to fit a certain role in his head…”

 

“...Alright. I’ll respect your decision to remain anonymous.”

 

Jimmy’s gaze became more dazy. He looked inside the hospital room with a sigh. Sitting on the bed, was Scott as Katherine spoke to him.

 

He seemed invested in what she was saying. For a moment he rubbed his head before his blue eyes lit up. He seemed to shout something to Katherine who responded by clapping and jumping up and down. Her happiness was even visible from outside the room.

 

Jimmy looked at the floor with a gaze. He wanted to wake up and see that all this was a dream.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Scott sat in his room in awkward silence. This was definitely boring.

 

It had been a few days since he’d awoken and he still wasn’t sure what was going on. In fact, Scott couldn’t remember much at all.

 

He could remember trivial things, like who he was, where he grew up, basic human functions, the fact that he was definitely gay, when a building looked absolutely horrendous, etc. But Scott couldn’t seem to remember major events in his life or people.

 

The first nod to that was when a blonde guy with brown eyes waltzed into his room and hugged him with a black-haired woman following close behind.

 

The blonde later introduced himself as Jimmy and said that they were close when Scott still had his memories. In all honesty, Scott wasn’t sure what to think of Jimmy. First impressions are important, and his first impression on him wasn’t all that great.

 

Guess when a stranger runs up and hugs you out of nowhere, you kind of get that notion.

 

The impression wasn’t bad, it was just awkward. But it made Scott scared that he actually couldn’t remember who Jimmy was. The way that Jimmy was talking, they were seemingly close friends. But there wasn’t even a faint hint that he even knew Jimmy at all. This was completely different from Katherine.

 

Katherine. Now she was a different hunch altogether.

 

Scott liked talking to Katherine whenever she would come visit. He could tell that they were definitely friends at one point. And to top it all off, Scott actually remembered a conversation that they once had.

 

It wasn’t much of a conversation. They were just commenting on each other's builds. But it was enough to make Scott happy.

 

He wasn’t sure about other people that he supposedly knew. Jimmy and Katherine would mention them sometimes and he couldn’t remember them. They would mention servers and things they did and he couldn’t remember.

 

Scott figured that maybe it was because he hadn’t seen them yet or spoken to them. He asked Jimmy why none of them came to visit. Jimmy responded by saying that they had no idea which hospital he was at. This brought up the question of how he knew where it was and Jimmy replied saying that Scott went unconscious right in front of him.

 

His head hurt from just thinking about it. Scott ran his fingers through his hair. It was here that he remembered someone who hadn't come to visit him.

 

Scott looked at his left hand with a strange stare. Placed on his finger was a golden wedding band. But he wasn’t sure who placed the ring on his finger. Scott tried thinking about it and couldn’t even remember if he had a husband.

 

He brought his hand closer to his body and just stared at it. Scott tried thinking about even having a romantic partner and just couldn’t remember anything. Any relationship, romantic or platonic, seemed nonexistent.

 

Scott hated the feeling that brought. Despair. He felt like something was missing within him. Scott focused on the feeling that the ring may bring. Some sort of sorrow. He huffed and leaned his head back. He was going to have even more of a migraine at this point.

 

The door opened and in stepped the blonde that Scott was just thinking about earlier: Jimmy.

 

“Hey!” Jimmy said with a bright smile on his face.

 

He did that a lot. Whenever they spoke, it was like Jimmy had this smile that seemed to be indoor sunlight. Scott couldn’t help but strike a smile back. It was little things like Jimmy just smiling at him that just made the day a whole lot better.

 

“Hi,” Scott replied as he shifted in his seat.

 

Jimmy walked over to Scott before asking, “So, how have you been?”

 

Scott shrugged as he leaned back. There wasn’t much to say really. “Still alive.” That was all that he could really think about.

 

A nod came from the man before him. “Ah. Well I spoke to the doctor and the results of what may have caused your memory loss may come in tomorrow. I don’t know if you knew that.”

 

An exhale came from Scott. He looked at Jimmy, noticing a hint of something else hidden behind that smile. A saddened look, which Scott found odd. He really wasn’t sure why though. He just knew he didn’t like the look on his face.

 

“Is that bad news?”

 

Jimmy shook his head. “No no! Sorry I gave that impression. It’s just…” Jimmy paused. His almost dazed stare seemed to pierce Scott’s soul. “I just have a lot going on right now.”

 

“Oh,” Scott said. He looked away from Jimmy briefly as he felt like he couldn’t deal with the distressed look anymore. They must have been close. “Do you…um…feel like talking about it?”

 

A small smile came across Jimmy’s face. “Thanks, but I don’t want you to have to deal with my problems on top of yours.” He ran his fingers through his hair before looking off to the side.

 

“Oh.”

 

Jimmy looked back at Scott with a slight smile across his face. Scott just decided that staring back would be appropriate. He wasn’t going to lie to himself, the man before was definitely handsome–no no…interesting. Yes. He looked interesting.

 

His eyes trailed down to a green rock that hung from a necklace around Jimmy’s neck. It didn’t look like something Jimmy would typically wear. Who was he kidding? He couldn’t even remember Jimmy.

 

Still, Scott couldn’t help but reach out and touch the necklace. It was smooth–and as he was staring at it, he noticed a hint of blue mixed within the rock. A soft hum escaped his lips before he looked up at Jimmy.

 

Poor Jimmy’s face was so red that he looked like he was going to pass out. Scott pulled his hand back. “He must not like contact,” he thought.

 

“Sorry,” Scott said, “I was just wondering where you got that.”

 

Jimmy covered his face with his hands. “N- no no! It’s fine! I- I just wasn’t expecting that!”

 

Now Scott felt bad. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked down. He really needed to relearn his boundaries with people. 

 

Jimmy clearly noticed the look on Scott’s face. He brought his hands down before asking, “Mind if I sit next to you?”

 

Scott’s head whipped over to look at Jimmy. “Uh…no I don’t mind.” This should be fine.

 

A smile came across Jimmy’s face as Scott scooted over to give him room. Jimmy sat down next to Scott, adjusting so both could maybe be more comfortable.

 

It was still awkward. But a good awkward.

 

“Umm…you asked about the necklace?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Jimmy nodded. He looked down at it before unlooping the jewelry from around his neck. Jimmy held it toward Scott so he could look at it. “You were actually the one who got this for me.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. He looked down at the rock before reaching over and taking it from Jimmy. A slight shiver tingled his fingers as they glazed Jimmy’s own.

 

“Really?” he asked.

 

Jimmy nodded. “It’s supposed to help with breathing underwater. We were going to be in a server together with some of our friends and I have a history with drowning. I think you were just trying to poke fun at me.”

 

For some reason, that sounded right. Scott just got a feeling that it was.

 

“A server with our friends?”

 

“Yeah. It’s supposed to start next week, but...you know.”

 

Scott looked down at the stone in his hands. It felt like a shame. The main thing that stood out to him was that their friends would be there. Friends. People that he used to know. People that he had memories of. He just knew it.

 

“Who’s all in it?”

 

Jimmy looked to the side. He looked like he was debating what to say in his head. “I don’t think you remember any of them. Who do you remember besides Katherine? She’s gonna be a part of it.”

 

Scott really couldn’t think of anyone. The only names he knew were his own, Katherine, Jimmy, and the doctor and nurses that waltzed into his room from time to time.

 

He shook his head with a sigh. Scott stared at the green rock before handing it back to Jimmy. He took the necklace with a nod. It was here that Scott’s eye caught the golden band on his own ring finger.

 

Wait…Jimmy gave the impression that they were close…maybe he knew who he was…

 

“Hey Jimmy, we were close…right?” Scott asked, looking up at Jimmy with a face that said he wanted information.

 

Jimmy nodded, “Yeah. We…we were close! I…like to think we were!” He looked a little embarrassed by the fact that they were apparently friends. That was the conclusion that Scott came up with.

 

“Right.” Scott held up his hand, showing Jimmy the ring. “Then, do you know who gave me this?”

 

Jimmy gulped. The saddened look returned to his face and he looked like he was about to cry. The guilt swept Scott’s emotions up.

 

“Sorry! I’m sorry for asking!” Scott said as he placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. The fear of having touched a sensitive subject seemed to swallow his emotions whole. “It’s just…I have this ring on my finger and I’m not sure who gave it to me.”

 

Jimmy just nodded.

 

He stared at the ring before exhaling with a shake. “No no…it’s fine. I- I’m just overreacting…” Jimmy stared off into space. He didn’t know what to say. He really didn’t.

 

Scott stared at the wall. His breathing became more shallow. “Is he...dead?”

 

Jimmy’s voice cracked. “NO NO! He’s not dead! I mean everyone thought he had perma-died bUT everything is fine now! He’s alive! He’s well! He’s probably thinking about you…” His voice died down into a whisper that Scott couldn’t make out.

 

A nod came from Scott. “Where is he now?”

 

“I’m ri–not sure…”

 

Scott was about to ask another question before the door opened. There stood the doctor. “Good. Both of you are here. Can you follow me please?”

 

The two gave each other a confused look. Jimmy hopped off the bed before asking, “What is this about?”

 

“Someone now knows why Scott lost his memory.”

 

“That was sooner than what I was told,” Jimmy said as Scott stood up.

 

Scott had to agree with that.

 

The doctor led them out of the room before saying, “Well, it’s a surprise for us too. But, results come when they come.”

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows. “You’re an incompatent doctor.”

 

“...I just started this year; leave me alone.”

 

They walked down the hall in some silence. The doctor turned a corner, which they followed. That turn led to a cracked door.

 

“In here,” the doctor said, opening the door so they could walk in. “Oh, by the way, you’re being released in two days. Thought I should tell you.”

 

Scott shrugged. He felt like it was about time.

 

Him and Jimmy walked into the room to see an older-looking man sitting down in a chair. In front of him were two more chairs.

 

“It’s like they were expecting someone to be with me,” Scott thought. He brought his hands together and ran his fingers over his ring. He let out an exhale before looking at Jimmy.

 

He seemed fine actually. A little nervous no doubt, but fine.

 

“Greetings,” the older man said with a nod as they sat down. The doctor left, muttering about how he would be right outside the door.

 

“Hello,” Scott said, “so…you know about my memory loss?”

 

The man nodded. He pulled out a clipboard and flipped through papers. With a scrunched up nose, he nodded before saying, “Yes yes, I have your files right here Mr. Major.”

 

He tilted his head a little at the file. His dark eyes seemed confused at whatever was scribbled down before he shook his head, muttering about how he read something wrong.

 

“Alright,” he said, “your concussion caused damage to your hippocampus, which is the part of the brain that stores memory.”

 

“Thank you for saying that, I had no idea what that meant.”

 

“...Anyway. The problem is that even though the fall would’ve caused damage, one this small wouldn’t have caused amnesia. Especially amnesia that rids of important memories only. After some further research, I’ve concluded…”

 

He paused and looked over at Jimmy. “Mr...Gaming, you two are fairly close if I’m correct.”

 

Jimmy nodded. He looked to the side where Scott couldn’t see his face. This caused Scott to huff a little. “He’s probably embarrassed again.”

 

“Wait a minute.” Scott shouted as he realized something. “Your last name is Gaming ?!”

 

“Yeah yeah…laugh about it all you want.” Jimmy tilted his head up. He looked like he was thinking of a comeback but just couldn’t say it for fear of embarrassing himself.

 

Ignoring their conversation, the older man coughed before asking, “Then do you know if Scott experienced any kind of trauma before his fall?”

 

Jimmy’s face darkened. Scott looked up at him in confusion. It was like when a kid stares at their mom when she gets fired.

 

“...Sometime before…both of us were in a hardcore world with a few of our friends. Around the ending, it was mentioned that respawn may have been broken and perma-death would happen instead of spectator mode. Thankfully, everything was fine, but it didn’t stop the trauma that our friends were actually dead and that we may have caused their perma-death.”

 

“Why didn’t you all just leave once it was brought up?”

 

“We tried, but couldn't. The server wouldn't let us until we all died. Besides, Scott's husband was already gone when everyone finally realized.”

 

“Oh.” Scott thought. He felt numb.

 

The doctor nodded. “Alright. I believe I have an idea for the reason Mr. Major lost his memory.”

 

“Trauma caused it?” Scott asked. The question came out more forced than what he wanted it to sound like.

 

The older man nodded. “You see, sometimes when someone has a traumatic event that they want to forget, their brain will sometimes make them forget. It seems your fall has caused exactly that. Unfortunately, the acceleration took out all of your memories in the process.”

 

“Do you know why that is?” Jimmy asked.

 

A hum came from the man. “This is just an idea, but I believe it’s just the weight of the trauma was so heavy.”

 

Scott exhaled before hugging himself. It was here that he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked over to see Jimmy give him a small smile. That was enough to make him feel better.

 

He wasn’t even sure how to deal with this information. Scott wanted to curl into a ball and hide away, hoping that he would wake up in the world with memories that he was in before.

 

“Do…you know how I can get my memories back…?” Scott asked, looking back at the doctor.

 

He nodded. “It says here in your files that you regained some of your memories of your friend Katherine Elizabeth after speaking with her. Exposure to important people in your life seems to work. The best thing I can recommend is to slowly reintroduce yourself to these people.”

 

Scott pursed his lips. His mind wandered as his eyes darted through the room. How was he supposed to do that? The hand on his shoulder tightened, which made him remember the blonde in the room. That was when an idea struck.

 

“Jimmy,” Scott said, turning to the man next to him.

 

“Yeah…?”

 

“I’m going on that server with our friends that you mentioned.”

Notes:

Yeah, Jimmy's kind of an idiot. Also, some of the medical stuff probably isn't fully accurate. I don't know. If it isn't, blame google and my psychology class I took back in fall.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 5

Notes:

Sorry a chapter didn't come out yesterday. I was out of the house for half of the day and spent the other half watching Double Life. Also! Empires season two is out! I've been watching that as well! So, I made some time to post this after that, doing real life things, and visiting my friend. Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So…this is home.”

 

Scott nodded at Jimmy’s words as he looked around what he supposed was his house. The place was more open than what he was expecting. But it gave a sort of comforting vibe.

 

It just…felt right.

 

“It’s nice,” Scott said. “But it’s also pretty far from the market.”

 

“That’s what I said,” Jimmy said as he shoved his hands in his pockets.

 

Scott looked up at Jimmy and gave a soft smile. Jimmy looked over at Scott as well before giving him a smile of his own. Literal indoor sunshine. Scott shook the feeling off as Jimmy took his bag off and placed it on the coat hanger. He made a mental note of the chains hanging from the bag: a canary and a tan cat.

 

Looking away, Scott stepped a little into the room, trying to take it all in. He let out an exhale before shuffling to the couch to his left. He reached a hand out and simply touched the fabric of the furniture. Soft and familiar.

 

“Trying to process it all?”

 

Scott looked over at Jimmy. He looked nervous. Almost uncomfortable. Despite that, Jimmy still had a reassuring smile plastered on his face.

 

Yet Scott could see his discomfort in his brown eyes. He wasn’t sure why though. He just could.

 

“Yeah…” Scott responded. He placed both hands on the sofa, hesitating a little. Scott sighed before turning over to look at Jimmy.

 

“Hey…thank you. I- I know I haven’t said anything, and I feel really bad having not. I don’t even remember who you are and you’re still here helping me. You...you have no reason to...and yet you did it. So…um…thank you.”

 

Scott smiled a little to try and let Jimmy know that he meant it. Jimmy simply shook his head and looked to the floor. The sadness was still there, but so was the smile. He placed a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t feel like you have to thank me. We’re...we’re friends.”

 

Jimmy’s smile seemed so warm. Scott felt himself stare. He could see it. He could see that something was definitely troubling him. Despite that, he was smiling at him. Despite that, he felt warm.

 

Despite that, he was there.

 

Scott looked down a little before he felt Jimmy remove his hand. “I- I overstep my boundaries…sorry.”

 

“I feel like I overstepped those a long time ago…”

 

Jimmy looked at his phone before asking Scott, “Do you still want to do Empires?”

 

Scott nodded. A server with friends on it. People that he knew. He wasn’t going to miss out on it. He was going to try and get his memories back one way or another.

 

Besides, he felt like building was something that he needed to do.

 

Jimmy nodded. “I’m going to give FWhip a call then. You can look around; I’ll just be outside.”

 

Scott swallowed as he watched Jimmy walk outside. He exhaled as the door closed before rubbing the side of his face.

 

Scott looked over at the kitchen. He sighed before walking over to the corner of the room.

 

He ran his fingers over the dark wood of the table. “Spruce,” he made note of. Scott also took note of the singular poppy in the middle of the table. It was all alone in its own vase. No other flowers were with it.

 

For some reason, that felt right. The poppy just felt right.

 

Scott reached a hand out and touched the petals of the flower. It just felt right. He just felt a connection with it.

 

He looked at the golden band next to the flower and smiled. That–that felt right.

 

“I…I know I don’t have much. I- I couldn’t even afford a ring…”

 

“Wait, are you…?”

 

“I love you. A- and I want to be with you. I- I know a flower isn’t much, in fact it’s probably nothing at all…but I want it to be important for us. W- will you…if you’ll even consider it...will you marry me?”

 

A warmth flushed across Scott’s face. That conversation. He remembered that conversation–though it was only the conversation he heard. No face belonging to the man that asked for his hand. But the voice felt warm. It felt familiar.

 

It felt like velvet that wrapped around him and protected him. To an extent though. It was just the feeling of comfort. Scott felt like he would be hearing the voice in his dreams.

 

Scott brought his hand back and held it close to his heart. A smile beamed across his face.

 

One conversation. One conversation was enough.

 

Scott looked up at the cupboards. He shifted over to the storage unit and felt his hand drift over the handle. “Cups.” It was the cup cabinet.

 

A heavy breath escaped Scott as he looked inside the cupboard. He shut the door as his heartbeat seemed to increase.

 

Scott proceeded to guess what was in other cupboards and cabinets. He would open the door and grin as what he assumed was correct. Everytime.

 

“Well, FWhip said that you can show up at the meeting tomorrow. If that’s alright with you of course.”

 

Scott turned his head to look at Jimmy as he closed the door. Jimmy looked over at Scott before his eyes widened. “...Why do you look so happy?”

 

Scott covered his mouth with his hands as his grin grew. “I remembered what was in the cupboards!”

 

Jimmy almost dropped his phone. “Really?” he asked. “All of the cupboards?!” Jimmy quickly shoved his phone into the phone pocket of his belt before running over to where Scott was.

 

“Every. Single. One.” Scott said. “Well…not the ones I guessed empty. I didn’t open those.” He walked to the other side of the table and pointed at the poppy. “And if I’m correct, this is special.”

 

Jimmy looked like he was about to cry. Scott immediately felt the guilt start to rise. He promptly ran over to Jimmy’s side and reached a hand up to his face. He paused. “This is disrespecting boundaries.”

 

Scott pulled his hand away.

 

“I’m…sorry for hitting a sensitive nerve,” Scott said. He brought his hands to his stomach and looked over at the plant.

 

Jimmy didn’t respond. His dazed eyes found their way toward the poppy before he sighed. “...What do you remember about the flower?”

 

Scott paused. He was changing the topic. Scott wanted to turn the conversation back to what was so wrong with the flower, but it seemed a little personal to Jimmy as well. Maybe he would find out as his memories came back.

 

Scott looked back toward Jimmy. He pulled his ring off his finger and held it up for Jimmy to see. “He proposed to me with a poppy.”

 

For a split second, hope seemed to gleam in Jimmy’s eyes. It was strange. “Do you remember who he is?”

 

Scott shook his head. “No…it was only voices.”

 

Jimmy hummed.

 

He turned toward the vased plant before leaning in, placing both hands on the table. Jimmy seemed lost in thought. Scott felt his eyes linger on his face; his own face now felt warmer than before.

 

“Did you know the poppy can symbolize many things? It can mean peace, death, if it’s for graves: eternal sleep. It also represents remembrance during war times.”

 

He’s heard that before. Where had he heard that before?

 

Scott hummed. “That feels familiar.”

 

“As it should. You were the one to tell me that.”

 

“Really?” Scott shifted in his stance.

 

Jimmy nodded. “It was after you got engaged.”

 

“Oh.”

 

Scott looked over at the flower. His brain felt like it was splitting apart at the minute. He rubbed the side of his head before groaning. It was too much information at one time. He knew he was going to have to deal with more in the future, but he wanted to rest for the rest of the day.

 

Though that day was becoming a bit of a night.

 

Jimmy turned toward the kitchen window before giving the glass a sad smile. He looked back toward Scott, letting his left hand rest on the table. “I think I better get going.”

 

“Oh,” Scott said, “well…um...where do you live? You know, for when I want to visit you.”

 

A sharp inhale was ordered and delivered. Jimmy’s eyes darted around the room before he finally stumbled out, “I don’t have a house…?”

 

“WHAT?!”

 

Scott staggered forward and grabbed Jimmy’s shoulders. “What the hell do you mean ‘you don’t have a house’!?”

 

“Umm…well…you see...there’s this thing that’s happening. People that spend time on servers more than the Hub World are being kicked out because they aren’t there. And uh…guess who was kicked out of his house…?”

 

For some reason that made Scott’s blood boil. He wanted to go over and murder some people for Jimmy. How dare they.

 

“Um…I appreciate your concern, but I'm a hundred percent sure you’re cutting off the circulation to my arms.”

 

Scott blinked before pulling his hands away. Guess he didn’t realize how hard he was actually gripping his arms.

 

He huffed before bringing his hands closer to his chest. “Do you at least have somewhere to stay?”

 

“Um…you said I could sleep on the couch but…you know. Don’t worry, I’ll just go find somewhere else to stay–”

 

“No no no! I’m sticking to whatever I apparently said! You’re staying here whether you like it or not. I’m not throwing my friend out on the streets for the rats. Deal with it.”

 

“Thanks…”

 

There was an awkward pause. 

 

“Um…do you want a sandwich?”

 

“...Sure.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jimmy’s sleep was not pleasant whatsoever.

 

He stretched before letting out a groan. Guess the couch wasn’t as comfortable as it looked.

 

Jimmy huffed before shifting up. His vision was so groggy that he could barely see. He rubbed his eyes before he realized the smell in the air.

 

Food.

 

Jimmy turned his head toward the kitchen to see Scott cooking. Huh. So he remembered how to do that.

 

Scott looked over at him and smiled. “Morning Jimmy. Since you were fast asleep when I woke up, I decided to make both of us some breakfast. Now I would be asleep at this moment if I didn’t get a message from this guy with the username ‘fWhip’ telling me about the details of the Empires meeting today. Now, at first I was confused. But then I remembered how you mentioned someone named FWhip and Empires today. So it’s all good.”

 

Jimmy just nodded. He ran his fingers through his hair, trying to tame it before he looked over at Scott. He felt a smile come across his face as he looked at him. But that smile faded as he remembered why he was sleeping on the couch.

 

Jimmy looked down at the couch with a saddened gaze. He really wanted to wake up right now. Blink. Unblink. Nothing.

 

He felt a hand on his shoulder. Jimmy looked up at Scott. He had a soft smile painted on his face.

 

Jimmy had to remind himself to breathe. He felt like he underappreciated that smile. The way it just rested against Scott’s face and the way it made him feel a hundred times better. When Jimmy realized the warmth of his face he looked away.

 

It sucked, he realized. Having Scott right there but he can’t have him in the way they were in the past. He couldn’t even remember him.

 

Jimmy looked up as Scott removed his hand with an almost sad look on his face. He hated that look. Jimmy hated it. But he couldn’t tell him. No matter how much he wanted to tell him.

 

He wanted his memories to come back naturally and over time. He didn’t want to force anything. Besides, Scott would probably think he was insane if he told him that he was his husband.

 

Scott walked back over to the kitchen without saying a word.

 

“I screwed up,” Jimmy thought. He bit his finger before looking down at the floor. He sighed. “So…what are you making?”

 

“...I don’t know what you like, so I’m making eggs. If you don’t like eggs, deal with it.”

 

Eggs were delicious.

 

Jimmy stood up, his hand continuously brushing through his hair, before walking over to the kitchen. “Sounds good to me Pe–Scott.”

 

He almost called him Petal there. That would have been a mistake. Thankfully, Scott didn’t seem to notice.

 

“Remember…you can’t call him that anymore.”

 

“I remembered something last night in a dream.”

 

This caught Jimmy’s interest. Anytime Scott told him that he remembered something, he was all ears like a puppy. He looked over at Scott, asking, “What was it?”

 

Scott turned the stove off. “It was a server. I remember there being a cult...or religious group...of some kind.”

 

That sounded familiar. “Was it Jeremyism?”

 

“...Yep.”

 

“Yeah, that’s X-Life.”

 

Scott paused as he put an egg on a plate. “That sounds familiar.”

 

“It should,” Jimmy said, “it was a server that both of us and some of our friends were a part of.”

 

Scott gave Jimmy his plate and fork before sitting down in front of his own food. “We did a lot of stuff together, huh?”

 

“Ehhh...most of our friendship was you making fun of me.”

 

Scott bit his food. “...Oh.”

 

Jimmy took a bit of the food. He was now going to change the subject. He didn’t like the one they were on at the moment.

 

“How did you sleep last night?”

 

Scott shrugged. “Normally? I think? I don’t know. It definitely felt pretty lonely.” His gaze found its way toward the door of his bedroom. “I wonder if anyone knows where he is…”

 

“He’s right in front of you…”

 

Scott looked over at Jimmy. “You know, when I remembered his voice, I felt all warm inside. It was like a feeling of comfort. Like...like a blanket wrapped around me. It was so nice and familiar.”

 

Jimmy felt his face flush. It was nice and weird hearing Scott say that about his voice. But it didn’t have a comforting feeling to it. Scott didn’t know that Jimmy was the voice he heard. He shouldn’t feel flustered over his words.

 

Jimmy shoved a chunk of egg in his mouth as he covered his right cheek with his hand. The least he could do was conceal the blush of half his face.

 

“Did you bite the inside of your mouth?” Scott asked. “Seriously, eat slowly. It’s like you’re inhaling the poor egg.”

 

Jimmy gave Scott a dazed stare. Of course he would think that he bit the inside of his mouth. 

 

He actually did but that's besides the point.

 

Scott shook his head before standing up, pushing his now empty plate toward the middle of the room. “I’m going to go take a shower and change. We’ve got that meeting thing pretty early today for some reason. Like, it’s right before lunch. So we’re definitely getting food afterward, alright?”

 

Jimmy nodded.

 

Scott smiled before walking over to his room to get clothes. Soon after, he walked out and went into the bathroom.

 

This left Jimmy all alone in the kitchen. He let out a sigh. Somehow the sound of the running shower water was worse than the silence.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

It wasn’t a peaceful shower like Scott was hoping for. As he was drying off his hair, he looked at the steam covered mirror.

 

He sighed before wiping the steam off the glass. He looked at himself.

 

Wow. He looked more tired than what he was expecting.

 

Guess he really didn’t get much sleep last night. He kept waking up after what felt like five minutes of just drifting off. And when Scott was finally allowed to sleep, he was flooded with a memory that just made him sad that he couldn’t remember everything.

 

Scott leaned in and stared at his own eyes. Dark blue like always. His hair: a sky blue that was almost cyan. Scott looked at the freckles that dotted his face and his body. They were mainly condensed to his nose and cheeks. He also noticed that they were clustered around his shoulders as well. There also appeared to be some dotted in random places.

 

There were also scars, which would make sense. When you get an injury in a server, a scar will typically appear there and stay forever. This doesn’t always happen however. But there was something else he noticed.

 

They were extremely faint–almost like they were there anymore. Clustered mainly on his right shoulder were what looked like extremely faint bruises. No no, they weren’t bruises. They looked more like...bite marks?

 

Needless to say, Scott knew where they were from.

 

Huh. So his husband was with him not too long ago. He must’ve left to go do something right before he lost his memory, or after and he just wasn’t aware that his husband was in peril.

 

Yeah that must have been it.

 

Maybe that’s why Jimmy said he didn’t know where he was. Maybe the rest of their friends knew. Maybe Scott could ask them at the meeting today.

 

Speaking of which…

 

Scott exhaled and looked away from the mirror. He ruffled his hair some more before deciding that his hair was probably dry enough. He threw the towel over the towel rack before grabbing his clothes.

 

He didn’t know what time it was, but he felt like he didn’t have time. Besides, Scott had no idea where they were going. He hoped maybe Jimmy knew where he was heading.

 

Scott looked into the mirror. Jeans with a white shirt that had a sunset over an ocean on it. It just felt…comforting almost. Kind of like that was an outfit that he wore a lot.

 

He took the comb on the sink and brushed his hair in a way that he liked. It was here that he noticed the gold earrings that he wore. He liked them. He pushed his hair in a way that you would be able to see his ears peeping through his hair.

 

Scott gave himself a slight smile before deciding that he was ready and walked out of the door. He saw that Jimmy was already dressed and was sitting on the couch.

 

“Hope I didn’t make you wait long,” Scott said as he walked behind Jimmy.

 

Jimmy turned his head with a smile. “No, it’s alright. I haven’t been sitting here long. I did the dishes before I changed.”

 

Scott looked over at the kitchen and sure enough, the dishes were cleaned.

 

“You were hogging all the hot water though.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. He smiled before asking, “Are you ready to go?”

 

The way that Jimmy smiled back made Scott’s stomach twist. It was strange. “Yep!”

Notes:

Now, I am aware that the way amnesia is in this fic isn't accurate. If I could go back and do something different to make it make more sense, I would. But that would require editing a lot of the beginning chapters and I really wanted to post this. But besides that, I'm pretty much comfortable with everything else in this fic.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 6

Notes:

Seeing people frustrated with Jimmy makes me laugh. Y'all are in for a long ride then. Enjoy your suffering.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

You know, Scott felt like he should have been surprised that they got lost. But he wasn’t. Jimmy getting lost felt like such a Jimmy thing to do.

 

Eventually Scott decided to message FWhip, asking him for the coordinates. They got there five minutes late but at least they got there.

 

Jimmy apologized to Scott over and over again. Scott just gave him a strange look as they approached the building. For some reason he wanted to make fun of him, but at the same time, bring him into a hug.

 

He shook his head. This feeling was bad. He didn’t like it one bit.

 

Scott shoved his hands in the pockets of his jacket. Hopefully when he got his memory back, the feelings would go away. He felt the ring around his finger and exhaled.

 

It will all go away. He was only feeling this way because Jimmy is the one that’s there. He was actually helping him out with everything and...just being there.

 

Yep. That’s it. It has to be it.

 

Scott looked in front of him to see a man standing in front of the door. He had red hair and blue eyes with a full beard on his face. He smiled at them.

 

“You’re late!” he said, leaning against the wooden support poll.

 

Jimmy scratched the back of his neck. “Sorry about that, FWhip! May or may not have taken a wrong turn or two.”

 

“He took several,” Scott blatantly said.

 

The man, who Scott now knew was FWhip, looked over at him with a sad smile. It was like he knew and he felt pity, but he didn’t want to show it.

 

“Hi again Scott,” he said, “though I guess it would be the first time for you.”

 

Scott squinted his eyes. He felt like he knew FWhip. There was definitely a hint of remembrance there. “You’re familiar. Though nothing is coming up. Do you build? I’m connecting that to you.”

 

FWhip nodded. “Yep! It’s slowly coming back to you! Katherine already mentioned how you remembered some stuff about her!” He looked over at Jimmy, his excited expression changed to one of hesitation. “Do you remember Jimmy?”

 

At that moment, Jimmy looked away. Scott felt the guilt rise. He looked over at him. He felt bad. He really did. He wanted to remember Jimmy. But he just couldn’t place his finger on anything about him. Not even a ‘hello’ or anything. No glance and no appearance.

 

It sucked.

 

“No. No…I unfortunately don’t remember him.”

 

FWhip nodded. He shifted his weight on the other foot and straightened his back. “...Do you remember…” he paused and pointed at the ring finger of his left hand. Right away, Scott knew what he was asking.

 

“Uh…a bit. It was just voices. There wasn’t a face to it but I remember his proposal to me. Not the entire thing, but just the part where he actually asked me.” Scott looked over at Jimmy as his sentence trailed off.

 

Jimmy seemed to be hugging himself for whatever reason. This was probably awkward for him. Now Scott felt bad.

 

Scott looked back at FWhip before asking, “Um…I was hoping that you, or somebody here, knows where he might be.”

 

FWhip quickly glanced at Jimmy before rubbing the side of his head. “Uhhh no. I can’t say that I do know. Sorry Scott.”

 

He just nodded. He understood. To an extent.

 

FWhip shifted before smiling and saying, “Hey, maybe someone else knows! The rest are inside! Why don’t you come inside and meangle for a bit?”

 

Yeah. That sounded like a good idea. Scott nodded before looking at Jimmy, who looked a bit better. That was good. Scott didn’t want to have to go home early because Jimmy vomited or something.

 

They followed FWhip inside to be greeted with an open room. The decor of the room was very casual. A few chairs for people to occupy and some plants to make the place feel more alive. There was also a dark oak staircase that led somewhere upstairs.

 

Scott assumed that the meeting table was up there.

 

There were already people there. And again, everyone there felt familiar, but Scott couldn’t place his finger on them. The only one he recognized was Katherine, who was sitting on the stairs, talking to a freckled redhead with green eyes and deer antlers.

 

Katherine looked over and waved with a smile on her face. This caused the deer-girl to look over and wave as well. Scott just waved back.

 

He looked over at Jimmy and FWhip only to see that FWhip had already abandoned them to go and speak with a brunette man with gray-blue eyes and a beard. The brunette looked over at them and waved with a big grin on his face. Scott waved back.

 

“I see you two are late.”

 

Scott almost jumped out of his skin as he felt someone rest their arm on his shoulder. He quickly turned his head to see a shorter man with brown eyes and brown hair leaning on him. He had a green streak in his hair and it looked like he was wearing a Shrek cosplay of some kind.

 

Scott scooted away and into Jimmy before a woman with pink hair, blue eyes and three blue dots underneath each of her eyes seemed to pop up from out of nowhere and slapped the stranger before him.

 

“What did we tell you, Joel?!” she shouted before huffing.

 

Wait. Joel? Scott felt like he recognized that name from somewhere. Like he heard it–the cult!

 

Apparently his expression expressed either fear or concern because the pink-haired lady sighed before saying, “I’m sorry Scott. He knows that you lost your memory but it seems he still felt the need to do that.”

 

“So if he’s Joel then…she’s Lizzie! Yes yes, that seems right! She’s Lizzie. And she’s married to Joel…and they’re both really good at building…”

 

“It’s alright,” Jimmy said. He leaned down and whispered, “This is my sister Lizzie and her husband Joel.” 

 

Huh. So Jimmy had a sister. He could kind of see it. Where Lizzie had blue dots, Jimmy had bronze ones. They had the same eye shape and nose. 

 

“Guess we’re the last ones, huh?” Jimmy asked.

 

Joel, still rubbing his arm from the fact that Lizzie just slapped him, nodded. “Yep. Well…Joey and Shubble aren’t going to be here. They said that they're going to start late for different reasons.”

 

Scott looked at the four other people in the room. So…eight people. Wasn’t the crowd he was expecting. Lizzie answered his question without him needing to ask. “Pearl is upstairs. Pixl had to step outside and call Zloy to discuss scheduling I’m pretty sure.”

 

Scott was going to act like he knew what she was talking about.

 

He bumped the number of people present there up to ten, and adding who Joel said would make it twelve people in this server. Huh.

 

Joel walked over to Jimmy before deciding that he should lean on him. “So, you’ll be on this server with no memory whatsoever?”

 

Scott exhaled before turning to look at the room of builders. He–wait…room of builders….That’s right! Everyone here was a builder!

 

Wait…he needed to get back on track.

 

Scott rubbed his left temple before shrugging. “It’s slowly coming back to me. And that’s why I want to do this. If only being around you guys right now is slowly making the dots come back together, then being on a server should make everything come back together. Besides, I didn’t want to miss out on this. I want to know if I’m remembering things correctly, but I also just want to experience the fun that I’m sure I once had with you guys. Hopefully I’ll know what those experiences are.”

 

Lizzie smiled. “Yeah, Katherine was mentioning how you remembered bits and pieces about her from simply talking to her.”

 

Joel grinned before leaning in a little to close for comfort. But for some reason, that felt like a Joel thing to do. “Ooh! Ooh! What do you remember about me?!”

 

Jimmy let out a snicker. Scott noticed that he was more silent than usual. He assumed it was so he could have this conversation with Joel and Lizzie. He appreciated that.

 

Scott looked into Joel’s brown eyes before humming. “I’m associating you with…building…dogs are also popping into my mind. I think it’s something recent. There’s also chaos, being a troll, and a cult.”

 

At that point Jimmy had to cover his mouth to avoid the snickers that wanted to escape. Lizzie snorted a little, and Joel didn’t seem that offended.

 

He pumped his fist into the air and shouted, “Yes! My legacy will now forever be known as…whatever you just said there. I’m going to act like I remember.”

 

At least he wasn’t mad for being associated with what Scott called a cult.

 

Scott looked around the room before adding on, “I’m getting builder vibes from everyone here. Am I correct?”

 

Both Jimmy and Lizzie nodded while Joel was in the background being...well…Joel. He was busy standing in the middle of the room being a hindrance to society by shouting about being known for chaos, what more information is needed?

 

At that moment the door behind them opened. They turned to see a man with shabby brown hair, dark blue eyes, and a beard against his tanner face walk in. 

 

“Oh,” he said, “hey. I see you two finally decided to show up.”

 

Jimmy simply smiled and waved. “Hey Pixl!”

 

So this was the Pixl that Lizzie mentioned. Scott shoved his hands in his jacket pockets before saying, “Hi.”

 

Pixl nodded at Scott and Jimmy. “How are you two doing? I figure it’s only polite to ask as you just got here.”

 

Jimmy shrugged. “Oh you know. The usual.” There was a type of strain at the end of Jimmy’s words.

 

Scott took a mental note of how Jimmy’s voice faulted before saying, “I seem to be having a headache everyday. Though I feel like that’s normal.”

 

Pixl nodded. He crossed his arms before everyone heard the door upstairs slam open.

 

They all looked up to see a woman with short brown hair and blonde highlights, light blue eyes, and a pale face waltz out of the room and leaned over the railing. That must be Pearl, Scott made note of.

 

She adjusted the black beanie on her head before saying, “Alrighty everyone! I’m extremely lonely up here so either you can come and join me, or we can start this meeting. I don’t feel like going downstairs at the moment.”

 

The meeting needed to start someday, so they decided to start it then. Right after the red-headed deer-girl, who Scott learned was Gem, comforted Pearl for being lonely.

 

Scott also learned who the man FWhip was talking to was. He was questioning why someone would name their son Sausage, but he was sure there were worse names out there.

 

The meeting went pretty well actually. Scott got a headache from trying to piece together where he knew everyone from, but it was at least productive.

 

He learned that in a few days, they would be going on the server. He also learned where everyone was going to be living. Apparently he thought it would be a good idea to live in the snowy mountains, but at least it gave him a few ideas of what he could do. Scott guessed he was just going to have to get used to the cold and constant snow.

 

Basically the entire meeting was just them confirming things with one another. Scott just went along with it. Thankfully, FWhip gave him a notebook to write everything down. Jimmy would look over his shoulder occasionally before he finally asked him if he could look over it later.

 

Scott just playfully rolled his eyes and agreed.

 

After the meeting, they all said their goodbyes and left. And just as they thought, it was lunch, so Scott and Jimmy decided to go get something small from a nearby cafe as Scott’s house was pretty far as they were currently closer to The Middle.

 

“How’s your headache doing?” Jimmy asked.

 

Scott took a sip of his coffee before grumbling. “Still a pain. Hopefully I have something that can help with it.”

 

Jimmy fidgeted with his fingers. They were still waiting for their food as apparently people in The Middle like eating at cafes for lunch for some reason. “If you don’t have anything, I can go out and get something for you. You know, just so you don’t have to deal with loud noises and people.”

 

Scott rubbed the side of his head. That meeting drained him more than he thought it would. He was exhausted. From the meeting and the lack of sleep. “Thanks Jimmy.”

 

Jimmy gave him a soft smile. Scott couldn’t help but smile back. It felt like the literal sun was beaming at him and only him. It was nice.

 

“Don’t worry about it. You should just rest when we get ho…to your house. I’ll take care of the minor chores.”

 

Again, he was like a literal angel. Scott gripped his cup of coffee before looking away. He couldn’t deal with this right now. He glanced at the ring on his finger before sighing.

 

“Where are you?”

 

“Oh my gosh.”

 

Scott gave Jimmy a confused look. He was looking behind Scott with this deer in the headlights look. Scott turned around to see what he was staring at.

 

He saw these two men that seemed to just be talking. The taller one was a brunette with his hair pulled back in a ponytail. He had sunglasses resting on top of his head, which weren’t supported by anything as he had visible werewolf ears atop his head. He had blue eyes and some fuzz on his face.

 

The shorter had blonde hair and a lighter shade of blue eyes. He also had freckles that clearly dotted his face and elbows. He didn’t appear to be anything supernatural like his friend.

 

Well…no not friend. Scott scratched the idea as the brunette gave his companion a quick kiss and they were on their way.

 

Scott looked back at Jimmy who was still agasp. “Who are they…?” Scott asked, leaning in and whispering in case they could hear them.

 

Jimmy quickly shook his head before saying, “Ren and Martyn. They were on the last server we did. I may or may not have burned their banner, but that’s besides the point. I had no idea they were together. They…they gave no hints! I–well, I guess some…oh my gosh there were hints! I–oh my gosh how dare Martyn not tell me he and Ren are a thing! How–oh my gosh does anyone else know? I- I need to breathe…”

 

“Calm down,” Scott said, really confused about what was going on. He reached out and patted Jimmy’s back before saying, “Umm…so we know them?”

 

“They may or may not have created an entire army and from what I’m told they killed you twice...three times if you count the fact that Etho also killed you right before I–your husband got killed.”

 

Well that was a lot to process.

 

Scott decided that he was too tired for this. He chugged the rest of his coffee before declaring, “Give me my bagel and then I’m going home and going to sleep.”

 

Jimmy raised his eyebrows before taking a sip of what he was drinking. He looked away slightly, which allowed Scott to see that a faint pink flushed across his face.

 

He blinked a few times before rubbing his eyes. He decided he was too tired for this.

 

~

 

Scott opened his eyes to a completely different world. The air seemed warm, more peaceful and calm. There was a gentle breeze to this air; one that caused the flowers beneath him to slightly sway.

 

That was something else Scott noticed. The soft grass and colorful flowers beneath him that he sat on. Scott leaned back and felt the grass. Yeah, this was peaceful.

 

Scott sighed as he looked at the sunset before him. Yeah, this was a dream. This world felt peaceful. It felt familiar. Like he had been here before in the past. A past server maybe.

 

He heard footsteps behind him, but he didn’t turn to see who it was. For some reason, Scott felt like he knew who it was.

 

The person sat down next to Scott before shifting a little. “Hey Petal.”

 

A nickname. Scott felt as if his heart just skipped a beat as a warm feeling flushed his cheeks. He turned to look at the man next to him. If he could frown he would. He couldn’t see his face.

 

It was as if his mind prevented him from seeing who he was. Scott knew who this was though. He was his husband. He could tell right away.

 

The man was a dirty blonde who wore blue jeans and a red shirt with a blue jacket zipped up over it. The jacket had white patches, and from the angle Scott was sitting, he could tell that on his jacket displayed an “S” in the very middle. He wondered what it stood for. Maybe his name?

 

He smiled at Scott. Gods, that smile was beautiful. It was like the sun was beaming at him and only him. It was radiating. Gorgeous. Stunning. Magnificent. Heavenly. Words that Scott couldn’t even think of. It was a smile like that that made the world a better place.

 

Scott only knew one other person who had a smile like that.

 

He felt himself smile back. “Hey Sunflower.”

 

The nickname seemed to fit.

 

The blonde before him looked at the sunset before them. Scott almost lost his breath. Maybe it was because he didn’t remember his husband, or maybe he felt like that at the time–he didn’t know. But the sun shining on his face made him look absolutely radiant .

 

“This is very peaceful,” his husband whispered, “you can almost forget the world we’re in…”

 

Scott hummed. He looked back at the colorful sky. This time, he looked at his surroundings. It was clear he was in a flower forest, which continued on for what looked like forever. To his left however, he saw that it did end. There seemed to be a dark oak forest in the corner of his eye, but the main thing he looked at was the desert.

 

It was such a contrast to the forest that he was in. But Scott didn’t even seem to question it. His mind was questioning it, but his body didn’t respond. He was just visiting a memory. He couldn’t alter it.

 

Scott decided to lay down. The grass definitely felt softer than what he was expecting. His husband looked down at him before smiling. “Well aren’t you getting comfortable?”

 

A smile also spread across Scott’s face. He held his hand out. “Care to join me?” The main thing that Scott noticed was that he wasn’t wearing his ring.

 

Huh. So they must have only been dating at this time.

 

The blonde turned his head with a laugh. Even though Scott could barely see his face, he could tell that he was flustered. Still, he took his hand with a smile. “It would be my pleasure.”

 

He placed a kiss in the palm of Scott’s hand. As if his heart wasn’t beating fast enough as it already was.

 

Scott sucked in a breath as he brought his hand up and touched his husband's face. Gods, was his skin soft.

 

The blonde held his hand to his face, his smile growing at the flush became more apparent on his face. He slowly laid down on his side, Scott’s hand not leaving his cheek. So his hand didn’t leave Scott’s.

 

He faced Scott. Scott turned to face him as well and started questioning how his heart was still beating. He felt like he was going to die. Scott exhaled. Well, it would be a lovely way to die at least.

 

The man before him seemed to nuzzle his face into Scott’s hand. “This is quite comforting…”

 

Scott wondered if all their moments were like this. Or if there were some really fluffy ones where he felt like he could just lay there and watch his husband.

 

“.. .⋮╎ᒲᒲ||... ” 

 

Wait…why did his name come out like that? It sounded like a jumble of nothing. A glitch almost. That’s when Scott finally realized it. He wanted to cry. He couldn’t remember his husband’s name.

 

No name. No face. And yet he still made his heart flutter and made him feel like a pile of mush.

 

Still…without a face…he was somehow beautiful. Scott couldn’t disagree with what his heart felt. He knew he was just going to have to deal with it.

 

“Hm?” the blonde responded, scooting a little bit closer to Scott.

 

Scott pulled his hand away, though the man before him still held on to it. He looked at his husband’s hand and noticed his red, fingerless gloves.

 

Scott scooted closer as well, 'til they were only probably a few inches apart. He opened his mouth, as if he was going to say something, before closing it. Whatever he was going to originally say just decided to stay in instead of escaping and allowing itself to be heard.

 

He tilted his head to the side, toward the cool grass. It felt cold at least. Though that may have been because his face felt like it was on fire.

 

“Can we lay here for the night…?”

 

The question seemed to come out of nowhere. The blonde tilted his head before asking, “But what if someone comes over here in the middle of the night?”

 

“I just want to sleep next to you is all I’m saying…”

 

He became even more flustered. Scott felt himself smile as he watched the man before him seemingly bamble incoherent nonsense. Scott reached over and brushed some hair out of his face.

 

“I- I…well...why don’t we sleep in a bed…?”

 

Gods, watching him stutter and try to word his sentences was much more of a tug on Scott’s heart then he realized.

 

“I don’t want to move…”

 

Scott brushed his hand down his face, letting his fingers linger on the faceless man’s cheek. He brought his other hand over and rested it against his husband's chest. It was so comforting, feeling and knowing that his heart was beating as fast as Scott’s was.

 

It was all so comforting. Scott felt as if he could slip from the world he was in and into this one. Relive whatever past he had. The question he had been asking this whole time seemed to slip from his mind. He could just close his eyes and rest. That would be enough.

 

“I- I don’t want to move either…”

 

The air felt a hundred times warmer. The blonde reached over and placed his hand against Scott’s chest. He almost let out a gasp before reaching over with his other hand and placing his thumb on Scott’s chin.

 

He scooted closer. “Can I…?”

 

Scott was already one step ahead of him. He felt himself bring his body closer to his husband and press his lips against his.

 

Gods, it was breathtaking.

 

It wasn’t fully passionate, but it was soft. It was beautiful. It just worked.

 

Scott felt his eyes flutter close as he pulled him closer to his body. His thumb circled his cheek and his other hand gripped his shirt tight. He felt the blonde wrap his arms around him, keeping him in an embrace.

 

But Scott couldn’t even focus on that. They were kissing for crying out loud! Scott knew that they would do that, of course, but he wasn’t expecting it to feel like this.

 

Gods, if he only remembered how soft his lips were. If only he remembered how they seemingly fit together like puzzle pieces. If only he remembered how sweet he tasted. It was as sweet as honey. Everything about it was.

 

Scott felt like he could melt. And maybe he did and he was just barely together. Yeah, this was a place he could seep into. If every memory was like this, he wouldn’t mind it. He could just close his eyes and rest here forever.

 

~

 

Scott woke up.

 

He opened his eyes and looked around his room. It somehow felt lonely even though he knew that Jimmy was sleeping in the other room.

 

Scott looked over to his right, sighing at the emptiness of the space next to him. He looked back at the ceiling, smiling a little at the dream he just had. Though at the same time, a sad feeling came over him.

 

“Where are you…?”

 

Scott rubbed his eyes before groaning. He knew what today was. It had been a few days since the meeting, and today was the day they would live on the server.

 

It definitely felt weird. Scott knew this day was coming. He had it on his calendar and he kept reminding Jimmy about it everyday because he got a feeling he would forget. But it still felt weird: leaving the comfort of where he was to go out into an unknown world.

 

He wondered if anyone else felt like this? Probably not. They’re used to it.

 

Well, it was better to get started. The sooner he stepped out of his comfort bubble, the sooner things would go back to normal.

 

Scott sat up and grumbled a little. He slipped out of his bed and got ready for the day. The usual. Like using the bathroom, changing, and casually grabbing a bag of clothes that he packed beforehand. 

 

Scott looked down at Jimmy, sprawled out on the couch with quiet purrs escaping his lips at each breath.

 

“Cute…”

 

The first question Scott asked himself was how the hell was Jimmy comfortable sleeping like that? Seriously, he looked like he was about to fall off.

 

He shook his head before shaking Jimmy’s shoulder. “Hey Jimmy, wake up.” 

 

No response.

 

A huff came from Scott. He shook Jimmy again. “Ay! Wake up! We’ve actually got things to do today!”

 

Again, no response.

 

Scott was resisting the urge to flip the couch out of spite. He shook Jimmy harder this time. “What part of ‘wake up’ don’t you understand?!”

 

This time, he gave a response. Jimmy just pulled himself back on the couch and curled up against the cushions. “Tomorrow Scott…” he mumbled so quietly that Scott almost missed it.

 

“Alright then. Have it your way.”

 

Scott grabbed his inventory bag and a granola bar that was just in the kitchen. He walked out of the door without another word. If Jimmy was going to be late, then it wasn’t his fault. He did his best.

 

The minute he walked outside, Scott looked down at his phone. FWhip had sent him the world that they were going to be in. This was the first time he would be experiencing world travel. Well, not true,  but he doesn’t remember the rest. The only thing he was told was that it would feel weird.

 

He clicked the world.

 

Oh. It did feel weird.

 

It was like Scott was being pulled from all directions. Like mini hands were grabbing him and pulling him toward the sky.

 

Scott looked at his hand and had to hold back a scream. It was like they were glitching away. Like he was being Thanos snapped almost.

 

Instinct said to close his eyes. He squeezed them close as he felt the rest of his body be pulled away at different times in the same direction. He only opened them when the feeling stopped.

 

He was in a jungle. Already, there were chairs surrounding a campfire. FWhip sat in one of the chairs just waiting.

 

He almost jumped out of his chair. “Oh geez Scott! You’re early!”

 

Scott nodded. He just found a chair and sat in it. “Well, I’ve really got nothing else to do.”

 

FWhip nodded. “Was going to expect you to arrive later because of Jimmy…where is he anyway?”

 

“He refused to get up so I left him.”

 

“Ah. Understandable. I’ll go get a Drowned and we’ll just pretend that that’s him. It’ll make no sense but it will be hilarious to explain to him later.”

 

Like he said, FWhip got a Drowned and shoved it in a chair. Somehow it stayed and Scott decided not to question it. Between that and afterward, people started joining and picking different chairs to sit in.

 

It was funnier seeing that Jimmy didn’t show up.

 

“Alright,” FWhip said, “let’s begin.”

Notes:

The first memory! Oh yeah, and everyone else. But! The first memory! There will be more of these to come, so don't uh...

Chapter 15: ...

...don't get sick of them.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 7

Notes:

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Well Jimmy definitely rested extremely well.

 

He woke up to a still house, a bit surprised at how quiet it was. Was Scott still asleep?

 

Jimmy sat up, shocked by the fact that he wasn’t tired after getting up, before getting off the couch. Before doing anything else, Jimmy shuffled over to his–no. Scott’s room. Yes. It was Scott’s room.

 

He peeped inside. “Scott?”

 

There was no Scott. The sheets were neat and clean, and he wasn’t even in the room.

 

Still confused, Jimmy decided to check the bathroom. He walked over to said room only to see that the door was slightly cracked open. Jimmy opened the door and looked inside.

 

Again, there was no Scott. Jimmy decided that he needed to pee anyway and did so.

 

Scott must’ve left already. Jimmy looked at the time in the kitchen clock. Well, he must have left extremely early. Or maybe he had something to do before he needed to leave for the server. For some reason, the latter option made more sense to Jimmy.

 

Well, since it was early, Jimmy decided he could just leave early as well! Nobody would expect that of him!

 

Jimmy ate his breakfast before changing for the day. He grabbed his bag of stuff that Scott insisted he would make for him and headed out the door. But before he closed the door, Jimmy looked back inside the house.

 

It was strange. He felt somewhat attached to the house. He never even got the chance to become comfortable with it and here he was: attached.

 

Jimmy never really was attached to his apartment. He knew he would be in it for only a bit before having to go on a server. It was his job after all.

 

It was a lot of people’s jobs. Anybody could live on a server, but some had it as their actual jobs. They got paid to live on servers and take notes on how it functioned. Servers are weird like that. It’s like they have a mind of their own. It’s like they’re their own world.

 

Servers can also alter people to fit the environment that they are in. That change disappears the minute they leave the server of course, but that alteration will be there once they join that server again.

 

And some servers are different from others. And really, the only ones in control of servers are the ones that create them or the admins; even then, they don't have all the power over it.

 

So some people make it their job to experience what the servers will bring, and report their findings to those in charge. It just helps them understand the world they live in a little bit more. And in exchange, they of course pay the people who take on this task.

 

Jimmy was just one of the people that kept forgetting to write everything important down. But at least he’s trying.

 

He exhaled before closing the door.

 

Jimmy took his phone out and clicked the world that FWhip sent him. He only shifted a little and closed his eyes as he felt himself being pulled into this new world.

 

He was used to the feeling by now. It felt like just a tickle at this point.

 

Jimmy opened his eyes to see that he was in a jungle. In this jungle, there were ten chairs surrounding a campfire. But for some reason, there was a Drowned in one of the chairs.

 

He decided not to question it and sat down a few chairs away from the Drowned. But he wasn’t rude, he nodded to the mob, which nodded back.

 

Jimmy felt his eyebrows scrunch together. The poor thing probably just wanted to be in water. How was it still alive? Jeez, he just joined and he already needed to write something down.

 

Well, Jimmy felt like he was going to be there a while. He pulled his book out of his bag before writing.

 

The jungle was actually quite peaceful. Jimmy put his book up before looking around. There was nobody in sight, not even FWhip, who should be here. But Jimmy felt like maybe he had his reason. He was just extremely early. That was all.

 

Jimmy sat there for a bit, not wanting to start until everyone else got there.

 

...He waited a long time.

 

Eventually, Jimmy looked at his phone. Did he have the right date? Oh. He was one day late.

 

Jimmy almost screamed. He thought he was doing so well. Nope. He wasn’t. He was doing how he normally does.

 

Jimmy huffed before standing up. “Looks like nobody thought to tell me,” Jimmy said to the Drowned with another huff. The Drowned just tilted its head.

 

Jimmy pursed his lips at the Drowned. It was going to die out here. He couldn’t let that happen. Jimmy looked around before reaching up and grabbing a big leaf. He held it up and above the Drowned. “C’mon buddy. Let's get you home.”

 

The dead creature gave him a confused look. Jimmy knew that this was risky, but he just couldn’t leave it there to die. That would be cruel.

 

“C’mon.”

 

Finally, the Drowned got out of the chair and stood under the leaf. Jimmy exhaled. So far so good. Now he just needed to find the nearest ocean. “Lets try and find your home. M’kay?”

 

The Drowned seemed to understand what he was saying. It followed Jimmy under the leaf as they wandered in a direction. Jimmy was more surprised at how it wasn’t attacking him. But the dead creature made no moves to do so. It just followed Jimmy through the jungle without even making a gargle.

 

Finally, Jimmy saw an opening. He smiled as he saw that that opening was an ocean. “Looks like we're here buddy.”

 

A happy-sounding noise came from the mob before Jimmy held out the leaf for it to access the open waters. The Drowned promptly jumped into the water, allowing Jimmy to finally allow his arm to rest.

 

“Glad I could help,” Jimmy said with a smile. He turned to look at the trees behind him. Now if he was corrected, he needed to cross those waters to get to the swamp. So he would have to get a boat. And some tools–just because he needed them.

 

Thankfully, trees were there. He chose a smaller tree and tore it down. After he had the wood, he made a crafting table and some wooden tools just to get started. He used the leftover wood to make a boat too.

 

Jimmy exhaled before placing his boat in the water. The Drowned peeped its head up and looked at Jimmy with an almost curious look. Jimmy didn’t even notice until he got into the boat and the Drowned decided to look over the boat and at him.

 

Jimmy almost jumped out of the boat. “Jeez you scared me!”

 

The mob lowered its head and sank a little back into the waters.

 

Jimmy now felt bad. He sighed. “Hey. Don’t worry about it. I’m a big chicken.” He smiled a little as the Drowned’s interests seemed to peak.

 

“Hey,” Jimmy continued, “do you know where the swamp is? I’m kinda hoping to live there.”

 

He had no idea what he was doing. Jimmy wasn’t even sure if the Drowned understood what he meant.

 

He was proven wrong as he felt the boat being pushed. Jimmy almost fell off again. He looked behind him to see the Drowned pushing the boat.

 

Jimmy smiled. “You are definitely the most interesting Drowned I have ever met.”

 

The rest of the boat trip was just Jimmy looking around as the mob took him to his destination. He was sure the Drowned had no idea where it was going, as at one point he passed what he assumed to be Lizzie’s place and he had to stop himself from asking if he could just pop in for a visit.

 

He could do that after he got his house set up. He could just look and see where everyone lived. That would be nice.

 

Eventually, Jimmy saw the swamp ahead. “Wow. Thanks for the lift!”

 

The Drowned just made a gargle of approval as it brought the boat to a stop.

 

Jimmy got out of the boat and looked over at the Drowned. “Hey. Thanks for the help! I appreciate it!”

 

The mob nodded and ducked into the water without another sound.

 

This left Jimmy all alone while it was getting dark. He looked at the sky and bit his lip. Guess he had to get a shelter of some kind.

 

Jimmy walked over to an open spot and decided that it would make a nice first night home. Well…more of a few nights…but that's besides the point.

 

So, Jimmy made a dirt tent.

 

Not very professional but it worked.

 

Jimmy placed his crafting bench down and looked outside. It was dark and he didn’t even have a bed. With a huff, Jimmy sat on the floor and curled up in the corner of his dirt tent. His face scrunched at the feeling. The ground was muddy and wet. Ew.

 

Well, he was going to have to get used to it. Jimmy hugged his knees and rocked himself back and forth. He wasn’t feeling tired one bit. It probably had to do with the fact that he slept for a whole day, but he wasn’t going to pay attention to that.

 

Maybe he could go mining? He did need torches in order to build at night. But it was dark, and Jimmy didn’t know where the caves were. This didn’t mean that Jimmy didn’t try.

 

He stood up and peeped his head out of the tent and looked around. There didn’t seem to be anything. Jimmy walked out of the tent and stumbled forward. He didn’t have a bed. He couldn’t set his spawn.

 

Plus, after 3rd Life, Jimmy wasn’t a fan of dying. Not like he was before, it’s just that 3rd Life upped his fear of death even if respawn was there to back him up.

 

“So far so good…” Jimmy whispered to himself as he shuffled out into the open and away from his unsafe tent.

 

This statement was, of course, proven wrong as a few mobs eyed him from the trees. Jimmy didn’t notice. He continued walking forward, looking around in the dark, murky swamp.

 

He decided to look up at the stars in the sky. For a moment he felt like his fear could slip away and he could just stare at the above. It was peaceful. It alway was. Jimmy could almost feel the soft grass beneath him as he remembered those nights.

 

Despite the war around him at the time, those were some of the best nights.

 

Jimmy could just forget where he was. He quite literally did.

 

A scream came from Jimmy as a baby slime started attacking his leg. Instinct kicked in and told Jimmy to actually kick. He did, sending the slime straight up and slapping him in the face.

 

Jimmy freaked out more and quickly grabbed the mob, throwing it off somewhere in the swamp. Jimmy let out a disgusted noise as there was now leftover slime on his head. He couldn’t even open his eyes.

 

Well, at least he now had a higher chance of dying. He could just imagine it. The chat popping up with the message: 

 

[SolidarityGaming was slain by a {insert mob here} due to blindness by Slime]

 

Gosh, that would be an embarrassment.

 

The fear worsened as he felt a cold, wet hand on his shoulder. Jimmy screamed again and flailed his arm in that direction, whacking whatever touched him in the face.

 

An almost gargled groan came from the mob. It was a Drowned. “Oh great. Here’s where I die.”

 

But that never came. Instead, Jimmy felt the Drowned drag him somewhere. He felt the mob shove him as a splash of water overcame him. Water. He was now in water. He wasn’t surprised one bit. It wouldn’t be the first time he drowned.

 

But that didn’t happen. Why didn’t–oh!

 

Jimmy grabbed the necklace around his neck. He almost forgot about it. How dare he. An instant guilt overcame Jimmy as he forgot the gift that Scott gave him. Well, he was happy he had it now. And he wouldn’t ever forget again.

 

Jimmy used this opportunity to wash the slime off his face. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a familiar-looking Drowned curled up and staring right at him.

 

“Oh!” Jimmy said. His voice was muffled by the water, but it was still audible. “You were the one who threw me in the water?”

 

The Drowned nodded, causing Jimmy to smile. 

 

“Well, aren't you extremely helpful? I probably would’ve died there if you didn’t do anything. Thanks again!”

 

The dead mob nodded. Its eyes looked around before it looked back at him and pointed at Jimmy. A gargled sound escaped his mouth as it gave Jimmy a confused look.

 

“Oh! Are you wondering how I haven’t drowned yet?”

 

Jimmy wasn’t sure how he had figured out that’s what it was asking, but he was right. The Drowned nodded at his words and tilted its head.

 

“Well, uh…this necklace actually! It’s got water breathing in it.”

 

The Drowned tilted its head to the other side.

 

A soft smile grew across Jimmy’s face. “It uh…it was given to me by someone special to me…someone I love…”

 

Jimmy’s voice faltered. He stared off into space as he thought of Scott. He wondered what he was doing, he wondered if he was thinking about him, he wondered if he remembered him. But mostly, Jimmy was hoping that he was okay.

 

The Drowned tapped Jimmy’s shoulder before gesturing for him to continue.

 

“You want to hear me out…?” Jimmy asked in surprise and confusion. This really was the strangest mob he has ever met. Were there other mobs like it? This was until he remembered that hybrids exist. He just pushed the thought away.

 

The Drowned nodded, causing Jimmy to smile.

 

“Gosh…I- I don’t know where to start,” Jimmy said. He looked out at the water. Nothing was coming. “It’s just…he means so much to me. Like…most of the time, he was poking fun at me…but...but there were soft moments. Mainly it was recently. But…they were moments that I want to last forever. I- I often wish I was still in those moments where it was just us and we could ignore the world around us. I love those moments. I love every moment. Even when he made fun of me because I knew it was just for fun.”

 

A gargled noise came from the Drowned.

 

Jimmy sighed. He looked down and brought his knees to his chest. “Yeah…it’s past tense. He doesn’t remember me and it’s my fault. He doesn’t remember me and it’s my fault, a- and I can’t do anything about it because…”

 

His voice faulted again. Jimmy buried his head in his knees. He couldn’t tell if he was crying or not, but he felt like he was.

 

The Drowned just nodded. It didn’t poke any more information out of Jimmy.

 

“...Have you ever been in love?” Jimmy asked.

 

No answer.

 

The dead mob swam off.

 

Jimmy looked at it in confusion before he noticed the orange and yellow hues at the surface of the murky water. He swam up and popped his head out of the water, finally breathing in the air again.

 

The sun was coming up, that meant that the mobs were going away. Jimmy smiled at the thought as he brought himself back on land.

 

He plopped down on the wet grass and laid down. He didn’t notice it though–only the mud. Ew. That was going to get in his hair.

 

This realization made Jimmy sit up and dunk his head back in the water. He brought it back up and ran his fingers through it until he felt something…sticky. Jimmy pulled his hand back and watched as the slime stretched between his head and fingers, finally breaking after what felt like forever. The slime was still in his hair. Of course water didn’t get rid of it.

 

Jimmy groaned, slumping his head and his shoulders. Well, this sucked more than it should. How was he going to deal with this?

 

He could ask somebody. But he hadn’t had the chance to look around and see who he was neighbors with.

 

That’s right! He remembered he was neighbors with somebody! He just couldn’t remember whose name it was on the map during the meeting.

 

That’s when Jimmy remembered passing Lizzie’s base on the way here. She seemed like the best bet at the moment.

 

And so, Jimmy got into his boat, and rowed his way into the ocean. Because of course Lizzie decided to live in the middle of the ocean.

 

It was going to be a while. Thankfully, Jimmy was able to view the sunrise. Not as beautiful as a sunset, as a sunset would slowly fade into the starry night sky. But it was still beautiful.

 

Finally, Jimmy saw the small platform that Lizzie was living on.

 

“Lizzie!!” Jimmy shouted as he saw his sister standing on said platform. She looked like she was planning stuff out. Just standing there and waving her hands in the air.

 

Lizzie jumped as a yelp escaped her throat. She quickly turned her head and looked down as she noticed Jimmy in the boat.

 

“Jeez Jimmy! You scared me!” Lizzie shouted. She huffed, noticing his appearance. “And why do you look like you spent the entire night underwater?! Oh my gods–get up here!”

 

Lizzie grabbed Jimmy’s arm and pulled him out of the boat and onto her giant lilypad. “You’re soaking wet!” she added as she drug him over to a chest.

 

Jimmy shrugged as she set him down on one of her chests. “You know, I actually did spend my night underwater after getting attacked by a slime.”

 

A gasp was ordered and delivered. Lizzie grabbed Jimmy’s shoulders before shaking him forward and back. “What do you mean!? I get the slime attack, but how did you–” Jimmy interrupted her by pointing to his necklace.

 

“This has water breathing in it. Scott gave it to me before…you know…” Jimmy’s voice faltered like it did when he was talking to the Drowned. He looked down, not even paying attention to the words Lizzie was telling him.

 

“–did you survive?” was all that Jimmy actually heard. He wasn’t sure what she was asking, besides the fact that it had to do with him surviving.

 

Lizzie noticed and sighed. She pressed her lips together before saying, “I assume you need help with the slime in your hair?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yeah, it won’t come out. I don’t know what to do.”

 

A hum came from Lizzie. She leaned in, inspecting the green substance. “Well, the best option is to cut it out.”

 

Jimmy groaned. He wanted to avoid that option.

 

“Ay! Don’t give me that tone mister!” Lizzie said. She was already digging through her chests. She pulled out some clippers and a razor. “And besides, it won’t be too bad! Just a trim! Your hair will grow right back!” 

 

Jimmy grumbled as he crossed his arms and looked away. He didn’t like this. He didn’t like this one bit.

 

That’s when a familiar gargle caused him, and Lizzie, to jump.

 

Lizzie zipped around at the Drowned and promptly pulled out her sword. “Drowned!”

 

“No no!” Jimmy jumped up and grabbed Lizzie’s arm. She whipped her head over at him, an anger in her eyes that gave Jimmy flashbacks to when they were kids, and made him question how Joel wasn’t terrified of this woman. Then again, knowing Joel, he was probably into that.

 

“What do you mean ‘no’?!” Lizzie asked, pulling her arm away with ease.

 

Jimmy walked over to the Drowned. “It’s nice! It’s the entire reason I survived last night and the reason I found the swamp!” He kneeled down closer to the mob who was staring at Lizzie. “I saved it from Spawn. It was just kinda sitting there and I couldn’t let it die.”

 

“That’s the Drowned we used to replace you!?”

 

“Wait what…?”

 

Lizzie put her sword down. “Yeah yeah! Because you never showed up, FWhip went and got a Drowned to use as your ‘replacement’. You should’ve seen the laughter he and Scott were trying to hold back as they explained it to us!”

 

Now Jimmy felt insulted. “I was asleep, okay?!” He looked back at the Drowned who just looked confused.

 

“Oh we all know! Scott told us how you wouldn’t wake up!”

 

Okay, now she was just poking fun at him.

 

Jimmy groaned and went to run his fingers through his hair, only to get them covered in slime again. That caused a louder groan of annoyance.

 

He dipped his fingers in the ocean and rubbed the slime off. “Funny. But can we get back to trying to find a solution to my slime problem?!”

 

Lizzie crossed her arms. “I already told you! We need to cut your hair!”

 

“But–”

 

The Drowned butted in, holding up an object for them to look at. It was a cod head.

 

Jimmy grabbed it, looking at the head. “Where did you get this?”

 

A gargle.

 

“They’re…giving this to me? Well, that’s nice of them.”

 

Lizzie gave Jimmy a look before looking at the Drowned. “So you can just wear the head until your hair grows back! Simple solution.”

 

Jimmy had to give in. No one would know. Besides, it’s not like the original reason he wanted his hair a tad bit longer could still remember.

 

He smiled at the Drowned before letting Lizzie cut his hair.

 

It was here that he decided that once he got his house built he was going to make everyone a cake. But not just any cake, a cake specific to their tastes.

 

Jimmy was learning how to cook and bake; this would be a great chance to see if he was any good now. And while Jimmy was looking out at the open ocean water, he smiled and decided something.

 

He was going to get a pufferfish. But not just any pufferfish. A Pufferish.

Notes:

If you guys couldn't tell, I have a weird love for drowned. Now, the story behind it is pretty simple. In mine and my sibling's world on the Xbox, we live on a beach, so we have a lot of drowned. They (naturally) try to kill us; however, we found a drowned that doesn't. We go up to it and move it and poke it and it does nothing. So we put a helmet on it and kept it. Last time we went on the world, it still didn't try to kill us. So yeah. That's why I have a weird love for drowned.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 8

Notes:

Pain.

Also I was listening to AJR while editing this. Even more pain.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Scott wished that he would get to see the full length of some of his dreams. Though as he knew, they were more memories than dreams.

 

Sometimes he didn’t have them, and he had a mostly quiet night. But other times, he was goofing off with a purple-haired woman, or messing with everyone around him, or blowing people up with falling stars, or simply building. It all varied.

 

And it all happened in clips. Sometimes he got most of what was happening, and sometimes just looking at someone brought back something. It was very random.

 

Scott opened his eyes to a familiar and warm flower forest. Oh. He remembered this place. The first dream he got.

 

He hadn’t been back in a while. He wasn’t sure why, but maybe it had to do with the clenched feeling in his chest. Like his heart was anticipating something bad to happen.

 

Scott looked around. He hadn’t seen the valley-area last time. He just knew it was behind him. It looked cute, and right away, Scott could point out some things that he wanted to add to the area.

 

Was it past him or present him, he wouldn’t know.

 

Scott looked down at the wheat in his hands before letting out a calm breath. He looked back up and scanned the area. Two houses across from each other; both were buried in the side of the mountains and right away, Scott knew that he built both. He just had that feeling.

 

He looked to his other side and saw the world border. It brought on a strange feeling. A part of Scott saw it as a wall to protect him, and the other part wanted to know what layed beyond the layer of blue static.

 

Scott shoved the wheat in his bag before walking over to the hobbit hole to his right. That one was his. He knew that. But before he could enter, a familiar and warm voice shouted his name from behind him. “Scott!!”

 

The soft feeling from before lingered in Scott’s chest as he turned his head toward his husband.

 

Still no name, and still no face.

 

But that didn’t stop the warmth that Scott felt when he saw him run up to him from the dip between the hills.

 

“What is it, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| ?” Gods, Scott hated the way that sounded. He internally cringed and questioned how his body wasn’t reacting to that almost glitched sound.

 

The blonde stopped before him, huffing a little, seemingly out of breath. “Gimme a sec…” He must’ve been running for sometime.

 

Scott pressed his lips together and looked around. He really wasn’t sure why. He really wished that he got his previous thoughts from these moments. Hopefully they would appear later.

 

The faceless man was finally able to control his breathing. “Alright,” he said, “I wanted to talk to you.”

 

“Well what is it?” Scott asked. His tone came off harsher than he believed he meant it, but his husband didn’t seem to mind. Though judging from his left hand, they were still just dating at this time.

 

Right away, the blonde started fidgeting with his fingers. “Well, I was hoping…if you weren’t going to do anything later today…I wanted to show you this one place I found…”

 

Scott had to admit, the look on his face as he said that was really adorable. Even though he couldn’t see all of it, he could just tell. He smiled, giving the flustered man before him a soft look. “Sure. Just let me put this wheat up first.”

 

“Uh…right! Sure! Go ahead! I’ll wait right here!”

 

Scott turned around and shook his head with a smile. A date sounded nice. It was completely different from the recent memories that Scott was dreaming about. But a memory was still a memory. He shoved his bag in one of his chests. His place still needed some work, but a date sounded absolutely lovely.

 

Scott walked back outside and smiled at the way the blonde seemed to be talking to the fish in the water. “Pep talk?” he asked, causing the man to jump.

 

“Ah…how could you tell…?”

 

“I’ve known you long enough.”

 

A blush spread across his husband's face. He ran his fingers through his hair and grumbled without a response.

 

Scott couldn’t contain his smile.

 

“Alrighty Sunflower, you gonna sweep me off my feet or what?” Scott asked, extending his hand for the blonde to take it.

 

He smiled at Scott, the blush growing across his face before he said, “Right right, follow me!” He took his hand and lend him between the two hills (the middle one and the one that had what he assumed was his husband's house) and through the forest.

 

Scott had to take in the scenery. What kind of world was this? Everything looked and felt like it would be peaceful, but there was an ache in his chest as if something bad could happen at that very moment.

 

Still, Scott focused on the surrounding forest; it was just trees. He then focused on the warm feeling that held his hand.

 

Scott looked down at the hand that held his own. The blonde’s gloves were off for some reason, so Scott could feel the warmth of the other. He could also feel the sweat. Right away he could tell that he was nervous.

 

He didn’t say anything about it.

 

“This is it.”

 

The two came to a stop and Scott almost let out a gasp. It was simply a pretty spot in the world–a small pond surrounded by trees and foliage. It was beautiful. At that moment, that was all that seemed to matter.

 

Scott looked up at the faceless man. “How did you find this…?”

 

“I was exploring the world and stumbled upon it. I thought you would like it, so I saved the coordinates.”

 

Scott placed his hand on his chest. It was simple. It was adorable. “It’s beautiful.”

 

There was a softened look to his husband’s face. From what Scott could tell anyway. “I...you’re beautiful.”

 

And there went Scott’s heartbeat.

 

His eyes widened at the remark. His face felt warmer. Scott looked at the pond before looking back at the man before him. “...Thank you…” He wasn’t sure what to say. Scott hugged himself and looked back at the pond and around the forest.

 

“Do you want to dance?”

 

The sentence came out so quick that it took Scott a minute to process what he was just asked. He looked back at the blonde. “To what…?” He had the feeling that he wanted to laugh, but didn’t.

 

His husband shrugged. “I don’t know.” He extended his hand. “Besides…might as well enjoy a quiet moment without having to worry about the death around us.”

 

Death. Scott didn’t like the use of that word. It brought a shiver through his spine.

 

But his body didn’t seem to react to it. He took his hand and felt himself be pulled into a spin.

 

It was awkward. Scott felt his feet get stepped on and he was a hundred percent sure that he was stepping on his husband’s foot. But, they were slowly finding some kind of rhythm to it.

 

Scott smiled. “This is nice.”

 

He smiled back. That beautiful smile that had no right being so fucking gorgous.

 

“It is.”

 

He spun him and Scott chuckled a little.

 

It was nice. Scott felt like he could just dance to nothing and everything would be alright. Though he stared at the faceless man before him and knew that things weren’t right.

 

“Where are you?”

 

His thoughts were interrupted by the blonde asking him, “How are you feeling?”

 

“What kind of question is that?”

 

“...I don’t know…just trying to start a conversation.”

 

Scott shook his head with a smile.

 

The feeling was so peaceful. They just spun around, unsure of where to put their feet and yet at the same time, knowing exactly what to do.

 

Scott could get used to the feeling of one hand on his waist, with the other on his shoulder. He could get used to the feeling of simply staring at the other's face. Even if he couldn’t see it, the peace was enough.

 

The peace was everything. And for some reason, it felt comforting.

 

“Of course peace is comforting,” Scott thought. But this was a different peace. It was like peace after war. None of it made sense.

 

“Dip me.”

 

Scott wasn’t sure why he asked that, but his husband did. He booped their noses together.

 

A laugh escaped both their throats. Scott tightly wrapped his arms around the other.

 

“That was so random!” Scott said with a smile. Even though he couldn’t see it, he could feel the other smile as well.

 

The blonde hugged him back and pulled both of them up to where they weren’t on the verge of falling. “It just felt natural!”

 

Scott felt like he could melt. The warmth and the safety that the hug brought was everything. It felt like nothing mattered. Like everything he had ever done led up to this moment. Just him and his husband hugging in the middle of the forest.

 

And they weren’t even married at this point! Scott wondered if the hug felt even better when they eventually got married?

 

Scott pulled back and looked at the man before him.

 

There was that smile. That radiant smile.

 

The warmth in his cheeks felt like it naturally belonged there simply from seeing it. He felt like a smile like that could solve all his problems. And yet it just brought more questions.

 

The smile faded, leaving a nervous look. Scott raised an eyebrow. “ ⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| ?”

 

“I- I actually brought you here for a different reason…”

 

Both eyebrows were now raised. “Oh?”

 

The blonde nodded. “Um…” He stepped back and out of their embrace. He looked down at the floor and started fidgeting with his fingers. “I…I know I don’t have much. I- I couldn’t even afford a ring…”

 

Wait.

 

Those words sounded familiar. Scott recognized those words.

 

“Wait, are you…?”

 

He pulled out a flower. A red poppy to be exact.

 

“I love you. A- and I want to be with you. I- I know a flower isn’t much, in fact it’s probably nothing at all…but I want it to be important for us.” The blonde took Scott’s hands and knelt down on one knee. “W- will you…if you’ll even consider it...will you marry me?”

 

He knew it. He freaking knew it.

 

Scott’s breathing became more erratic. He placed a hand on his chest. “W- wait…are…are you serious this time? Y- you aren’t joking…?”

 

Joking? What did that mean?

 

And as if to answer his own question, he remembered the two talking in a cave. The blonde handed him a red poppy and stated that he was confessing his love. Scott joked, saying that they were married. The man before him quickly tried to take back his words, saying that it was for poppies instead.

 

That somehow made his breathing more calm. Scott knelt down to the blonde’s level. He slowly slipped his other hand out of his grasp and placed it on his shoulder. “You aren’t joking…?” he asked again.

 

The other shook his head. “No…no. I’ve been thinking about this since we joked about it…and I actually liked the idea of us being married. I had everyone else help me try and figure out how to do this…of course…and I kept thinking about it…and about us. I love you…and I love the idea of being your husband and you being mine and–”

 

“Oh shut up, you’re making me feel like mush.”

 

Scott didn’t mean for the statement to come out as desperate as it sounded, but it somehow worked.

 

He brought both hands to the blonde’s and surrounded his closed grasp on the poppy with his own hands. Scott met his eyes, well...where his eyes should be, and smiled.

 

“Yes. Yes…I–” Gods, he couldn’t even form words properly. He frantically nodded, causing a smile to grow on the other’s face.

 

He pulled his hands out of Scott’s and wrapped his arms around him, bringing him into a hug. No words were said. He just let out a shaky exhale and buried his face on Scott’s shoulder.

 

Scott felt like he was melting all over again. He felt his arms snake their way around his husband (or is it fiance? No. I’ve been referring to him as his husband this entire time. I’m not changing that) and he relaxed.

 

He brought a hand up and tangled his fingers in the blonde’s hair. Soft. That was the only way he could describe it: soft.

 

Scott closed his eyes. “I love you.”

 

The word felt so natural. Like no matter what, those words would never falter in their meaning.

 

“That’s quite sad, isn’t it?”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Scott felt his husband lean back and out of the embrace. He opened his eyes only to see him smiling at him.

 

“Here…” He reached over and placed the flower in Scott’s hair. A warmth brushed against his skin, sending a shiver through Scott’s spine as he watched the other’s hand pull away.

 

Scott reached up and gently touched a petal of the red flower. He smiled.

 

“A petal for you, Petal.”

 

“...That was so cheesy…”

 

The blonde groaned before leaning his head back on Scott’s shoulder. “I’m trying my best…!”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. “Clearly. Do you even know what red poppies symbolize? It can mean peace, death, and if it’s for graves: eternal sleep. It also represents remembrance during war times.”

 

The faceless man leaned back and hummed. “Huh…I guess we’ve got the perfect flower for this world, huh?”

 

Scott hummed back. “Guess we do…”

 

His husband gave him a small smile, causing Scott’s heart rate to skyrocket. That was adorable and now his face felt like it was on fire.

 

A small kiss was planted on his lips. “Do you…um..want to go home since it’s getting late?” the blonde asked.

 

Scott looked up at the sky. He wasn’t aware of how late it was. “Yeah…yeah.”

 

“M’kay.” His husband took his hand, his smile growing. “Let’s get going.”

 

~

 

Scott hated waking up. Some would say that the feeling is refreshing. Others would say that the feeling is pure exhaustion and they would immediately want to pull the covers back over themselves and go back to sleep.

 

Scott was definitely on the latter.

 

It didn’t help that every morning, he would wake up with a splitting headache. He guessed it had to do with his memories, which didn’t help the feeling.

 

Scott turned to his side and grumbled. He hugged one of his extra pillows and buried his face in the cushion.

 

Don’t ask why he had extra pillows.

 

A groan escaped his mouth as the sun shined through his window. He was regretting his building decisions and everything else in his life.

 

Scott sat up, quickly feeling the cool air that surrounded him. It wasn’t as cold as it was outside, but it still brought some sort of shiver. It was tolerable though. It wasn’t much of a hindrance.

 

Scott exhaled. He got out of bed, promptly missing his warm blankets, before walking down stairs to his temporary kitchen. He was going to make his house bigger of course, Scott just needed a place for now.

 

Bread was always good for the soul. Scott grabbed some bread and leaned on his table while chewing on the cooked wheat.

 

The day was going well. After breakfast he would change and continue working on what he supposed would be his empire. It was lonely, he admitted, but it kept him busy for the day.

 

Scott walked back upstairs and over to his temporary closet and looked inside. Once he was finally done with the Sheep Shack he would make himself some new clothes. Clothes that would fit someone that rules an empire.

 

Yeah. That could work.

 

He hummed before putting on something that would keep him warm. Scott walked downstairs before walking out his door. He tilted his head up to the sky.

 

It was clear. There were no clouds in sight. The wind nipped at his skin, causing a shiver to go down his spine and a sharp pain on his cheeks. Scott turned his head away and looked at the ground, only to see a chest right in front of him.

 

Scott knelt down and read the sign next to the wooden box.

 

“A gift from the swamp empire! BEST FRIENDS?!? From Solidarity.”

 

The name confused Scott. This was until he remembered that usernames exist. If he remembered correctly, Solidarity was Jimmy’s username. Or…something that had to do with the word. He couldn’t remember.

 

An amused smile found its way onto Scott’s lips. So, Jimmy got him something? And judging from the sign, he still hadn’t picked out a name for his empire.

 

Scott still hadn’t picked one either, but it was a matter of picking on Jimmy.

 

That felt right.

 

Scott clutched a hand over his heart and stared at the box. Out of everything to remember Jimmy by, picking on him is the first thing. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

 

He just wished it was an actual memory and not a feeling.

 

Scott shook his head. He opened the chest and peered inside. A cake in a box. Jimmy gave him a cake, but something else as well.

 

Confused, Scott picked up the object…er…creature. It was a pufferfish. But it was named “The Pufferish of Peace”.

 

That was clearly a spelling mistake. Scott cringed a little at the misspelling of “pufferfish”. Disappointing.

 

But...he felt like he had seen the same name from somewhere. The same name. The same typo.

 

Scott put it up above his door.

 

He also put the cake in the kitchen. Scott took it out of the box and looked at it. He hated to admit it, but it looked tasty. That bread did nothing to fill him up either. So, Scott took a fork and took a bite of the cake.

 

Oh. Oh.

 

It was a whole lot better than he had thought it would be.

 

Scott hummed in satisfaction. He took another bite. The breading was soft, the icing wasn’t too sweet, and the mix between cream and strawberry jam in the middle was, dare he say it, exquisite. It was delicious.

 

Another bite. Did Jimmy actually make this? Scott felt like he shouldn’t believe it. 

 

He chewed on the fork before deciding he would save some for later. He put it back in its box and went back outside to start working.

 

It actually didn’t take as long as he was expecting. He just had to finish the roof and move the sheep inside. He also had to fix a hole a Creeper made when he was bringing one of the sheep in, but he wasn’t going to mention that.

 

Scott decided to sit down and make his outfit. It was actually quite peaceful. Just threading the needle in and out of the soft fabric seemed therapeutic almost. This was until Scott realized he didn’t have enough light blue wool.

 

He groaned and slammed his head on the table. Scott looked out of his window and grumbled. It was getting late; that meant that it was too dark to go and get some flowers. He had enough white wool (obviously) and he had enough of the cyan wool and yellow. Plus, he had leather from his cows.

 

But he needed orchids, which, of course, was only found in swamps.

 

Scott huffed before remembering that phones were a thing. He pulled it out and went to the public chat.

 

Huh. Joel sure seemed to like to murder himself.

 

Anyway…

 

[Smajor1995: if anyone has any light blue dye, can they bring it by in the morning pls?]

 

Scott sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. He looked at the cake box on the table before smiling. He still needed to finish that. How could he forget?

 

But before he decided to finish it, he decided to at least go look at the Sheep Shack to see if it was complete.

 

Scott got up and went out the door. He walked up the side of the snowy mountain and looked at the building. A slight smile curved itself on his lips. It looked pretty. And in Scott’s head, he could envision other builds with a similar build pallet.

 

This place was going to look beautiful. He already knew it.

 

Scott turned back around and walked toward his house. This was when a masked figure curled up next to his house caught his eye. It was Jimmy. Something just told him that it was Jimmy.

 

He was covered in snow.

 

The green fabric he was wearing probably wasn’t for the cold.

 

He was shivering.

 

Yep. It was Jimmy.

 

“What are you doing here?!” Scott shouted as he ran over to him.

 

Jimmy looked up at him. It was here that Scott saw what he was wearing. It was a cod head.

 

“Oh. I was wandering around and got lost…” Jimmy responded

 

“How typical.”

 

Scott huffed. He stood in front of Jimmy before placing his hands on his hips. “Well, why are you just sitting out here in the freezing cold? Come on! Get inside!”

 

Scott pulled Jimmy up and dragged him inside. Jimmy didn’t even protest–well, Scott didn’t think he did. He couldn’t really tell now thanks to the cod head’s beady eyes.

 

“How the hell did you get covered in snow?” Scott asked as he began dusting off said snow from Jimmy.

 

Jimmy grumbled. “I fell…”

 

Scott sighed. He took Jimmy’s gloved hand and pulled him toward a fireplace with an ongoing fire. “Here,” Scott said, “stay here. I’m going to go bring some blankets.”

 

Jimmy did as he was told. When Scott came back, he saw that Jimmy was sitting on the floor in front of the fire. He was just staring at it. Everything about him was unreadable because of that stupid cod mask.

 

Scott sat down next to Jimmy and wrapped a blanket around the latter.

 

“Thanks,” Jimmy whispered. He looked over at him and Scott had to resist the urge to laugh.

 

“Why do you have a cod head on?” he asked, wrapping another blanket around Jimmy.

 

Jimmy curled up and pulled the blankets tighter around himself. “I…got slime in my hair and Lizzie had to cut it for me…”

 

“Oh. That’s it?” Scott crossed his arms. “What? So you don’t like your haircut? I’m sure it’s fine.”

 

“I- it’s not about that!” Jimmy said. “I- its…” His voice trailed off. He looked back at the fire and decided that gazing into its flames were better than anything.

 

Scott huffed before crossing his legs. Might as well get comfortable. “Just take it off. It’s just us two. Nobody’s gonna see.”

 

That sounded better in his head.

 

Jimmy looked back at him and grumbled. He leaned in a little bit, almost like he was going to lean on Scott, before he quickly changed his mind and pulled back.

 

That hurt. For some reason, that hurt.

 

“...Alright…” Jimmy finally said.

 

He reached up and pulled the mask up and over his head.

 

Scott hummed. Nothing changed much, other than the fact that his hair was a tad bit more trimmed now. It was the same pretty–no. Same face. Yes. It was the same face.

 

“Quit thinking about that.”

 

“It isn’t so bad,” Scott said.

 

Jimmy looked to the side. There was some kind of guilt in his eyes that Scott couldn’t read. He turned his head to the fire. His gaze seemed lost.

 

Scott pursed his lips. This was just awkward now.

 

He looked in the other direction and noticed the cake in the kitchen. A smile curved on his face.

 

Scott stood up and walked over to said kitchen. He grabbed the box and two forks before bringing it back to Jimmy.

 

He gave him a confused look. Scott slumped down and opened the box. “You might as well enjoy your own baking,” he said before handing Jimmy a fork.

 

Jimmy stared at his fork as Scott took a bite of the cake. Scott hummed. “It’s really good. You should try it.”

 

Jimmy’s face flushed a little. “O- oh. Thanks.”

 

Scott placed the box in between them as Jimmy shifted so he would be facing Scott and the box. Jimmy reached over and sliced a bit of cake before shoving it into his mouth.

 

He smiled.

 

It was a beautiful smile. Scott couldn’t argue with himself on that.

 

He only knew one other person with a smile like that.

 

Scott quickly shook his head. He was staring. He couldn’t be doing that. So, he took another bite of the cake.

 

Jimmy looked at him with a deer in the headlights look. The description only made more sense to Scott as Jimmy’s eyes just so happened to be brown.

 

“What is it?” Scott asked.

 

Without hesitation, Jimmy reached over and wiped some frosting on the corner of Scott’s mouth off with his gloved thumb. He blinked, finally realizing what he did, before pulling his hand away and backing up.

 

Scott felt his stomach twist. His face felt warm and he knew it wasn’t from the fire.

 

“Um…there was frosting on your face…” Jimmy mumbled as he stared at the fire.

 

Scott hummed. “I was saving that for later.” He might as well try and salvage the situation.

 

Jimmy smiled. He scratched the back of his neck before looking back at Scott. “That was extremely awkward.”

 

“It was.”

 

Scott looked over at the flames. The crackle seemed comforting and familiar. It felt home-like. It felt like all he needed was a fire, a cake, and someone there with him.

 

Though, he guessed Jimmy would have to do for now.

 

He silently laughed to himself as a small smile crept onto his face.

 

“...You know why I don’t want my hair being this short…?”

 

Scott looked up at Jimmy with confusion. He continued with, “Um…it was just what someone important to me said. They told me that they liked my hair slightly longer so it’s easier for them to run their fingers through it.”

 

Huh. That seemed sweet.

 

Scott hummed in response. He stared at his fork. “That’s nice.”

 

Jimmy gave him a half smile before looking back at the fire. He seemed really invested in that fire if Scott was being honest.

 

“...I’ve had a few dreams…” Scott said.

 

Jimmy’s head shot up. He scooted closer to Scott, quickly shoving another piece of cake in his mouth. “Were they memories or just normal dreams?”

 

“Memories,” Scott said, “sometimes it’s me building. Sometimes I’m hanging around somebody that I haven’t seen yet since waking up.” He hesitated and hugged his knees. “...I…I’ve had two dreams about him.”

 

At an instant, Jimmy seemed more interested. He almost jumped out of his spot before finally deciding that he preferred sitting there. Scott found it a little amusing.

 

“Um…who–I–what…what do you remember?” Jimmy quickly stumbled out.

 

Scott rocked back and forth in his spot. He gave the cake in front of them a sad look before saying, “Well…I don’t remember his face.”

 

The look that formed on Jimmy’s face from those six words hurt. It was a look that scattered somebody’s world. It was a look that someone gave once they realized how cruel the world really was.

 

World breaking. That was the look. World breaking.

 

Jimmy leaned back. His gaze became lost in the flames again. This time, pain was all that Scott could see in his dark eyes.

 

Scott swallowed the build up of spit in his throat. He looked out the window only to see how dark it was.

 

“How were your memories…?”

 

Scott gave Jimmy a surprised look. He wasn’t expecting that. Especially after how Jimmy seemed hurt for no reason.

 

“They were nice and warm,” he said, “I remember a field of flowers and a feeling of peace. It felt like it was just us two. The first one was just us lying on a hill of flowers. We just looked around and spoke. I felt so...warm…it was so nice. The second one was when he had proposed. I…got the context this time. It was so peaceful. Just us dancing, and even though I couldn’t see his face, I felt like I could just stare into his eyes all night. When we hugged I felt like I could melt. When we kissed I could feel my heart beating out of my chest. When he smiled it felt like everything was right in the world. Gods, his smile is gorgeous. I feel weak looking at it. I feel like I don’t deserve his smile.”

 

Scott blinked back into reality. “Sorry…I was ranting, wasn’t I?”

 

Jimmy seemed happy watching him. He was hugging his knees and watching Scott with a smile. “I now see what that lady meant when she said that you rant about your love life…” Jimmy whispered. He gave Scott a small smile.

 

Scott smiled back. He felt like he was compelled to.

 

Jimmy looked out the window before slightly jumping. “Oh shoot! I didn’t realize how late it was!” He quickly jumped up, letting the blankets fall to the floor. “I- I better get going…”

 

Scott pressed his lips together. “Are you sure? I mean, it’s dark out there and the swamp is pretty far away. Plus, there are mobs out there.” He slowly stood up as he finished speaking.

 

Jimmy stretched a little. “Don’t worry, a recent event taught me how to travel through forests and not get killed.” Jimmy picked up the cod head. “Seriously, sorry for overstaying my visit.”

 

A voice in the back of Scott’s mind told him to make sure that Jimmy stayed. It told him to let Jimmy stay the night.

 

“W- wait…”

 

That sounded more pathetic than Scott intended for it to sound. He could feel the heat rush to his cheeks as Jimmy gave him a confused look.

 

“I...I just–I don’t want to be worrying about you. If you had an elytra, I- I wouldn’t be worried, but you’re you…and I don’t want you to die. Just…just stay here for the night.”

 

Gods, that sounded needy and pathetic. Scott mentally slapped himself in the face as he noticed the way Jimmy’s face flushed.

 

Jimmy looked to his side before mumbling, “Um…I- I guess one night wouldn’t hurt.”

 

Mental note: being needy worked on Jimmy.

 

Scott smiled. He bent down and picked up the cake box. “Um…you can go upstairs. You can have the bed if you want. Think of it as me saying sorry for having you sleep on a couch for days.”

 

Jimmy ran his fingers through his hair before mumbling to himself. He smiled at Scott, creeping over to the stairs before saying, “Thanks…”

 

Scott walked over to the kitchen and watched Jimmy walk up the stairs as he placed the box on the table.

 

“...I’m going to chop his head off someday.”

 

The idea came out of nowhere and Scott just went with it.

 

He walked back over to the fireplace and picked up the blankets that Jimmy dropped when he stood up. Scott walked upstairs only to see Jimmy sitting on the floor.

 

His eyebrows furrowed. “I said you could have the bed.”

 

“Yeah. But it’s your bed. Plus, the floor is good for my back!”

 

Scott didn’t understand Jimmy’s logic. He huffed and shook his head before throwing the blankets toward Jimmy. Jimmy toppled over from the covers, letting out a yelp.

 

“Suit yourself.”

 

Scott sighed as he stumbled over to his bed. Jimmy peeped his head up from the other side. “Um…do you have an extra pillow?”

 

“I always have extra pillows,” said Scott. He picked one up and tossed it over to Jimmy.

 

Jimmy smiled in return before nodding and laying back down.

 

Heartbeat. A heartbeat was all Scott could hear. He fiddled with the ring on his finger, mentally hating himself. Scott swallowed a build up of emotions before taking the ring off and placing it on the nightstand next to his bed.

 

Scott climbed on the mattress and pulled the covers over himself. He stared at the ceiling. Blinking. Breathing.

 

Finally, he sighed. Scott leaned over and looked down at Jimmy. Jimmy looked up at him. There was a look in his eyes. It seemed sad and almost curious. Scott bit his lip. “Jimmy?”

 

Jimmy leaned up a little. “Yeah..?”

 

Scott wanted to reach out and touch his face. He couldn’t hear his own thoughts anymore. Only the sound of his heartbeat rang through his ears. Scott reached a hand out.

 

“...Goodnight Jimmy…”

 

He pulled his hand back and leaned back in bed.

 

“...Goodnight Scott.”

 

Scott let his eyes close. Never more had he ever wanted rest in his life.

 

~

 

Scott opened his eyes to rain.

 

He stood under a cover and watched the rain fall. He could tell that he was in the Hub World. It looked and felt like the Hub World.

 

Scott shoved his hands in his pockets. Not many people were on the streets. Of course they wouldn’t be. It was raining.

 

He hummed as he watched the precipitation fall. It was nice.

 

His peace was interrupted by the sound of someone shuffling under the cover with him. Scott looked over. If he could gasp he would.

 

It was the same faceless man he had been seeing. The only difference here was that he was clearly younger than what he was in the previous memories.

 

He looked over at Scott. His interest seemed to peak a little as he fidgeted with his fingers. Scott just looked back at the rain. He didn’t react to this one bit.

 

“Um…hi…”

 

Scott looked back at the blonde with a confused look. He just gave a little wave to Scott before saying, “I–uh…just wanted to say hi.”

 

Well it was obvious he was flustered. Past Scott must’ve noticed this too. He gave the faceless man a condescending look. “Hi.”

 

He looked back at the rain.

 

Scott could hear the blonde shuffling closer to him. He could see him occasionally peeping over at him from the corner of his eye.

 

Oh he was really flustered. It was so obvious.

 

“I- it…um…it’s really pouring down...huh?”

 

Scott hummed a bit at his attempt at conversating. “Guess you learned that first hand, huh?”

 

He looked over to see the blonde grumble a little. Scott knew that if he could see his eyes, they would probably be filled with shame and embarrassment. It was true though. He was soaking wet and all Scott had to do was stand there.

 

Scott felt himself stare at the man before him. Dang. He really was soaked. It must have been pouring more than Scott realized. Either that, or he was just running in the rain for too long.

 

Scott shook his head before stepping out into the rain himself. He stood there and looked up, feeling the drops fall onto his face and soak his clothes and hair. Scott stepped back and looked over at the blonde who looked confused.

 

“There. Now you aren’t lonely.”

 

The blonde gave a confused and flustered look. “I–” He continued making incoherent noises as Scott rolled his eyes.

 

He shivered a little. “Okay…that might have been a mistake.” He looked over at the faceless man before smirking a little. “But, you’ve got a pretty face. Gods know what I do when I see a pretty face.”

 

A bright red covered the blonde’s face. He quickly tried covering it, but Scott had already noticed a long time ago. Scott shook his head with a smile.

 

He looked back at the rain. It wasn’t going to stop anytime soon, was it? Scott sighed before hugging himself. The rain really was a lot colder than he expected. He shouldn’t have done that.

 

Scott tightened his jacket around him before he felt another jacket being placed over him. He looked over at the blonde, who was now jacketless and closer than where he was before.

 

“Um…I hope that helps…” he said, fidgeting with his fingers.

 

Now Scott was the flustered one. He felt his face warm up to a point where he was wondering how he wasn’t on fire. His legs felt like mush and he didn’t want to move his eyes. Even though Scott couldn’t see his face, he knew the expression the man was making must have been adorable.

 

Scott stuck his hand out. “I’m Scott.”

 

Oh.

 

This was when they first met.

 

That would explain the way that they were acting toward one another.

 

The blonde seemed surprised. Still, he smiled and took Scott’s hand. “I’m ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||.”

 

His name sounded so weird coming from his own mouth.

 

Scott smiled. He wasn’t going to tell him that his wet jacket wouldn't do anything. He seemed too happy.

 

Nope. Scott smiled at him instead. It seemed to be the start of a beautiful relationship.

 

~

 

Jimmy looked down at Scott. He sighed as he gripped the cod head in his arms.

 

Scott looked so at peace when he slept. He looked to be in his own little world. A world that no one could wake him from.

 

“I’m glad that you think of me,” Jimmy whispered, “even if you don’t know that you’re thinking of me…”

 

Jimmy sighed before looking out the window. The sun was coming up. It should be safe for him to travel home now. Except for spiders and creepers and the occasional enderman, but it should be safer.

 

Jimmy looked back at Scott and smiled. He was beautiful. He wished that he could go back and tell Scott that he was beautiful so many times that it embedded in his brain from the amount of times Jimmy repeated it.

 

There were so many things Jimmy wished he said more of. But, he couldn’t say them now. He wasn’t sure of when he would be allowed to say them again.

 

But when he gained the chance again, he knew he would repeat every single word until his voice hurt and then some. He placed a few blue orchids on the nightstand next to Scott’s bed. 

 

Jimmy leaned down and placed a lingering kiss on top of Scott’s head. “I love you,” he whispered.

 

He felt like it had to be said. Over and over again.

 

Jimmy walked down the stairs and stared at the Pufferish of Peace above the door. He smiled. He headed out of the house and went home.

Notes:

Jimmy really needs to learn how to tell Scott things. Also! Two memories! That's a lot of memories! Hopefully that's the most you'll get in a chapter--

Chapter 15: ...

...You don't count.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 9

Notes:

Seeing everyone begging Jimmy to communicate and for Scott to put the puzzle pieces together is great. Love all the comments guys!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Living in the swamp wasn’t as bad as Jimmy thought.

 

It had been some time since everyone arrived on the server, and Jimmy believed he was doing well. He had a house, a tower, a gazebo, and a few stalls. It was great.

 

Until he looked over at what other people were doing. There went his self esteem: down the drain. It didn’t help that one of those people, Sausage, just so happened to live right next door.

 

Other than the fact that Sausage stole his very important music disc, but that's besides the point.

 

Jimmy took out a shovel and looked down at the dirt. Paths would look nice. He looked out to the ocean. A dock would also look nice. Jimmy began shoveling small parts of the dirt to make a path, half regretting his outfit choices.

 

Don’t get him wrong, he did change his outfit to get in the spirit of his empire. He wore a baggy, light green long-sleeve with loose, dark green pants, and brown boots. He also wore black gloves because why not. Needed something that wasn't green besides his shoes.

 

Jimmy started fanning himself. Jeez, it was never THIS hot before. Wait a minute…

 

Jimmy turned around to see Joel standing right behind him with fire. Yep. Fire. He was holding a bunch of sticks that were on fire. Jimmy concluded that Joel definitely had a third degree burn from that.

 

“Hello Jim,” Joel said, his face as blank as ever. He didn’t even make a move toward Jimmy. He just stood there.

 

“W- were you just going to stand there until I noticed you?”

 

“Maybe.”

 

Jimmy laughed a little before turning his body so he was facing Joel. “How are you not on fire?”

 

Joel dropped the sticks and stomped out the fire. “Oh you know me. I’m fireproof now. Thought you would know?” Joel wiped his white-gloved hands on his back trousers before adjusting the golden crown atop his head. “I learned a lot about burning stuff from the last server we did together. You should know that.”

 

Jimmy grimaced a little at the thought. 3rd Life was still fresh in his brain. “Yeah…maybe next time don’t burn down our walls.”

 

“Well, I was bored.”

 

The perfect explanation for anything really.

 

Jimmy leaned a little on his shovel. “Well, I wouldn’t understand your boredom.”

 

Joel crossed his arms as his eyebrows furrowed. “Come on! You sure you didn’t have a little bit of bloodlust at least? You were one of the first Reds and yet you didn’t act out like the rest.”

 

That was true. Jimmy just didn’t feel all murder-like like everyone else. When Scar mentioned the feeling to him he was confused and a little concerned that ALL of the Reds were feeling like that all the time. It sounded painful.

 

Of course, that didn’t mean that Jimmy was completely out of the equation. There were moments when he would black out and wake up only to be standing behind Scott with an axe, ready to swing.

 

He would quickly pull the axe away and act like nothing happened the minute he would realize what was going on. Jimmy freaked out about it to himself and would act like everything was fine when Scott started questioning him about it.

 

Except for that one time Jimmy opened his eyes only to see that he was in the middle of strangling Scott to death. He had to explain everything then. He cried. A lot. Especially when Scott hugged him and told him that everything was alright, and that next time he should ask him for consent to choke him.

 

Jimmy smiled at the thought. He wondered how Scott was doing. The last time he saw him, they had run into each other while resource gathering and Scott had promptly decided to decapitate Jimmy. Twice.

 

Twice.

 

Afterward Scott ran off like nothing happened, leaving a very confused and slightly flustered Jimmy.

 

“I had my moments…” Jimmy whispered as he looked over at his house. It was for no particular reason. It just happened to be in the direction he was staring.

 

Joel shrugged. “How have you been by the way? Last I saw you, you kinda drowned me.”

 

Jimmy shrugged as well. “Not much. I don’t like salmon.”

 

“I don’t like horses. I murder them on spot and decorate my walls with their heads. Do you decorate your walls with salmon heads?”

 

“Uh…no. I burn them. They are the natural enemy of cod.”

 

“I see.” Joel shifted his weight before scratching the back of his head. “How’s that going for you? You and Lizzie have just decided to become fish for some reason.”

 

Jimmy shrugged. “It’s head’s stuffy sometimes. But, I’m getting used to it. But I’m thinking of asking Katherine to make me a fish hat to wear instead.”

 

If he was being honest, he hardly noticed the head. It had become a part of him at this point and he didn’t mind that much. He was a cod now.

 

Yep. He was a fish.

 

“A...fish hat?”

 

“...You know...a hat...that looks like a fish.”

 

Joel simply rolled his eyes in return. Jimmy couldn’t tell if he actually meant it or not–it was very confusing.

 

“So, I heard there was a war brewing that you’re a part of?” Joel said as he crossed his arms.

 

“Oh!” Jimmy said. “Yeah! You see, Sausage stole my music disc, you know, the Greatest Song in the World, for no reason! He says that I stole from him but he said that I could take some stuff!”

 

Joel looked like he was half paying attention. He placed his hands on his hips and grumbled/hummed. Of course he would be confused, he’s just been building for days on end. Jimmy bet that if a major event happened that involved everyone on the server, Joel STILL wouldn’t be a part of it.

 

“So…who’s helping him? Cause FWhip was the one to mention a war against you which is why I’m asking,” Joel said.

 

Jimmy was practically laying on his shovel at this point. “Mainly FWhip and Gem have been helping him...though Gem confuses me.”

 

Immediately Joel was interested. “FWhip is actually a part of this? Aight, let’s go on a murder spree.” Joel pulled out his sword. “He called me poor and I need to get my revenge.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “I...don’t have anything planned yet...”

 

Joel cursed to himself. “Dang it Jim! I was about to have fun!”

 

“Hi.”

 

The two quickly turned to look more inland as they saw Sausage, standing in his long red robe with white fuzz on the edges. The rest of his outfit was just a teal long sleeve with black pants and shoes, and a golden crown on his head.

 

Jimmy started questioning why he was the only one without a crown at this point.

 

Joel sneered before holding his sword up and stepping closer to Sausage. “Well hello there breakfast boi! You weren’t my target but you’ll do!”

 

Jimmy started to ask himself where Joel’s bloodlust was when they did 3rd Life, but then he remembered: Joel burnt down his wall, and Jimmy had died before he got to see him do anything else.

 

Though from what he was told, Joel had an army of dogs. Even though that’s terrifying as heck, they didn’t really do anything as Joel died like…immediately after.

 

Sausage held up his hands in the air. “No no! I come in peace Joel! I’ve simply come to relay a message to Jimmy!”

 

A little skeptical, Jimmy hesitantly crossed his arms. “Well…what is it?”

 

Sausage hummed. He looked like he was pondering his words before he said, “Hmm…well, let’s see…I listened to your music disc. Yes yes…it was quite lovely–just kidding! It was the worst song ever! Okay, bye!!”

 

The man quickly turned the other direction and legged it.

 

“Oi!” Joel shouted, not even giving Jimmy a chance to say anything. “Get back here!!” Joel quickly ran off, leaving Jimmy confused about what just transpired until he dropped his shovel and decided to follow them.

 

“Take back what you said!!” Jimmy shouted. He was really confused about what was going on, but he had the spirit.

 

“Never!!” Sausage shouted before running faster. He turned to his right and briefly stopped before mumbling something that Jimmy couldn’t hear from where he was. Sausage quickly looked behind himself and booked it.

 

“Get back here!!” Joel repeated. He also stopped and looked to his right. “Hi Scott. I’m hoping that he’ll take me to FWhip. Okay, bye!” And...he continued his chase.

 

Jimmy noticed that Scott was actually standing there. He also looked very confused.

 

“Hi Scott,” Jimmy said as he slowed to a stop. He was huffing a little to try and catch his breath. “What are you doing here?”

 

Scott looked way too dressed up to just be wandering around. He wore this detailed white cloak with lances of gold and a fancy blue shirt underneath with black pants. He also happened to be wearing a crown. Though, this one was silver with a hit of gold. All of his outfit appeared to be lanced with gold.

 

He looked down at Jimmy from the small lump on the ground he was standing on. The way the sun shined on him, the way his hair was made, and the way his blue eyes seemed to stare into Jimmy’s soul–it was breathtaking. Jimmy felt his face heat up at the sight.

 

“Oh my gosh step on me–no no. Don’t think that.”

 

Scott crossed his arms and looked off in the direction that Sausage and Joel had run. “Well, Gem told me that FWhip had dared Sausage to insult your music disc, so I had to come and see the outcome. I wasn’t expecting…this…”

 

Jimmy looked at the trail of dust the two left behind. “So…he doesn't think my music disc sucks?”

 

“Eh. That depends. What song is it?”

 

“Why it’s the Greatest Song in the World!”

 

“...What song is it Jimmy?”

 

“...Disc 13.”

 

“...Jimmy, that song sucks.”

 

Now Jimmy felt offended. He furrowed its eyebrows and put his hand on his chest to be overdramatic. “How rude of you!”

 

“I’m just being honest,” said Scott as he stepped down from the lump he was standing on.

 

“Wait...when did Scott become taller than me?”

 

Jimmy stepped back and looked Scott up and down. A confused look painted his face as he stared with his mouth agasp. He pointed and looked down at Scott’s feet. Was he wearing heels?

 

“Wow. If you’re going to check me out, don’t make it so obvious.”

 

A bright red painted Jimmy’s face as he stared at Scott straight in the eyes. Well…as straight as he could be when looking into them (which wasn’t a lot). Jimmy was just glad that he was wearing a cod head. The smirk on Scott’s face made Jimmy feel so vulnerable.

 

“I–no no! I was just…when did you become taller than me?”

 

Scott looked down at his shoes and kicked his right foot out for Jimmy to look. “It’s my boots. See? They have heels.”

 

And so they did. Jimmy nodded. “Nice. They look nice.”

 

Scott smiled. Gosh it looked beautiful. “Aw! Why thank you.”

 

Jimmy scratched the back of his neck as he continued looking Scott up and down. He couldn’t help it. “I–the rest…you…you look great by the way.”

 

“Aw…what do you want? You never do this.”

 

“Oh darn! I’ve been fumbled!” Jimmy said with a laugh. Scott laughed as well. Oh how he underappreciated that sound. It felt so nice to hear.

 

Jimmy fiddled with his fingers and shifted his weight on his foot. “No…but um…last time we saw each other you kinda murdered me twice...so…” He quickly shook his head as he felt his heart skip a beat at the thought.

 

Scott blinked before crossing his arms. “Oh, I just wanted your head. One is hanging up on my wall with Gem’s. I gave the other one to someone else though I can’t remember who…”

 

“Ah. That’s nice to know.” Jimmy looked off in the direction of his swamp. “Well, I’m glad there are no ill intentions at least.”

 

“Course not. You haven't done anything, as far as I’m aware, to get on my bad side,” said Scott with a half smile.

 

“I’ll make sure to try and stay on your good side then,” Jimmy said. He smiled, completely forgetting that Scott couldn’t see it. “Ima be heading back to my empire now. See you later–”

 

“Wait–! Can…can I come see. I haven’t been over and I just want to see what your place looks like…”

 

Jimmy could notice the faint blush on Scott’s face. He bit his lip. He hated this. He wanted to hold Scott and kiss him senseless. He wanted to be able to press his head in the crook of his neck and smile while they cuddled just like in the past.

 

Scott turned his face away and grumbled a little. “That came out more petty than I wanted it to be…”

 

Jimmy blinked back into reality. He quickly shook his head. “No no! It’s fine! I was just thinking. You can come visit. I- I’ll lead the way! C’mon!”

 

Jimmy gestured for Scott to follow him before walking in the direction that he came. The only reason he knew this was because the swamp colors were that way. He was grateful that the swamp was a darker shade of green than regular forests otherwise he would be really confused.

 

Scott raised an eyebrow before shrugging. He followed Jimmy, grimacing a little at the mud getting his shoes dirty.

 

Jimmy looked down and smiled. “Maybe you shouldn’t white shoes next time you come to visit me.”

 

Scott looked over at Jimmy before looking at his outfit. He furrowed his eyes. “You’re telling me. You’ve got mud all over your clothes! When was the last time you cleaned them?”

 

Before Jimmy could answer, Scott continued with: “With CLEAN water.”

 

Jimmy shut his mouth and looked away. He lived in a swamp. It was muddy. Plus, he was lazy and didn’t want to travel to find a cleaner river.

 

Scott sighed. “I leave you for how long and you can’t even take care of yourself…”

 

Jimmy grumbled to himself before looking up and seeing the spruce structures up ahead. “Ah, we’re here. Sorry it isn’t much. I- I just have my house, that tower, and a few small structures.”

 

Scott looked around as they walked closer. He seemed to be examining it. They stopped in the middle of the stall area and Scott said, “It gives me a small village vibe.”

 

Jimmy scratched the back of his neck. “Well…I don’t want anything grand. Plus…I- I’m not the best builder. This is nothing compared to what everyone else can do–” He stopped as Scott placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

He rubbed Jimmy’s shoulder as he gave him a soft look. “It’s simple. I think it suits you quite well.”

 

Was that a compliment or an insult? Jimmy wouldn’t know.

 

He just shrugged at the comment. Scott was being nice for once. It was very weird and Jimmy wasn’t used to it.

 

Jimmy shook his head before pointing to his house. “That’s where I’m living and storing my stuff for now. I’m planning on maybe making an area for my storage in the future.” Scott hummed as he walked over to the house. Jimmy followed. “Only time will tell though.”

 

As they walked down the path, Jimmy noticed his shovel on the ground. “Ah. Let me get this real quick.” He picked it up as Scott gave it a strange look.

 

“...What are you compensating for with that shovel?”

 

Jimmy almost choked at the question. “W- what…?”

 

Scott gestured to the shovel. “Why is it so…big? It’s a shovel. A shovel should not be that size. What are you compensating for?” He raised his eyebrows before crossing his arms.

 

Jimmy wished that the red on his face was an exaggeration. He quickly shook his head. “N- nothing! It’s just a shovel.”

 

Clearly, Scott wasn’t buying it.

 

He gave Jimmy a condescending look before rolling his eyes. “I highly doubt that.” Scott turned his head away and rubbed his face. He mumbled something to himself before looking back over at Jimmy and asking, “So, are you gonna show me your house or not?”

 

Jimmy was confused at the sudden change of conversation. Guess Scott wanted to get off the topic of Jimmy’s shovel. He nodded before putting the shovel in his inventory bag, hoping to never cross that conversation ever again. 

 

Though knowing Scott, it would be brought up again as blackmail.

 

“It’s over here.” Jimmy walked down the tiny bit of path before stepping onto the porch of his house. It was a lake house. It was in the water and had a little deck area for boats. He liked it. It wasn’t the first time he made a lake house and that was what made it better.

 

Scott stepped up onto the porch before humming. He creaked the wooden deck with his muddy, white shoes. Jimmy hoped that Scott would be able to get the dirt off; he really didn’t want Scott murdering him again because of his dirty shoes.

 

“So you made a lake house again? It looks better than the last one you made.”

 

Jimmy stared at Scott with his mouth agasp.

 

Scott stood at the railing, looking out at the ocean before it finally dawned on him what just happened. He quickly looked over at Jimmy, pointing at him and staring with his mouth partially open. Scott pointed his other hand at the house and looked at it and back at Jimmy.

 

A smile spread across his face. Scott practically leapt into Jimmy’s arms. “A lake house!” he shouted. “You had a lake house in X-Life!”

 

“I did!” Jimmy shouted back. He hugged Scott tightly as he seemed to cling to him for dear life. “I had a lake house!”

 

Scott looked at Jimmy. His eyes looked watery, but there was a bit of hope in them. “I- I remember...you drowned in the lake and I made fun of you for it because it was two blocks tall!”

 

Jimmy tried not to cry inside as that was what Scott remembered him for. “...Not the best thing to be remembered for…what else do you remember?”

 

Scott opened his mouth before slowly closing it. The hope in his eyes seemed to fade as he gave a saddened expression. He gripped the fabric of Jimmy’s green sleeves and lowered his head. “...That’s it.”

 

That’s it. And that was enough.

 

Jimmy smiled up at Scott before saying, “It’s a start. It isn’t much, but at least it’s a start. I’m sure more will come along.”

 

Scott’s eyes stayed neutral. Jimmy could tell that he was probably fighting the urge to cry. He was just very good at hiding it. “I’m sorry it’s taking so long for me to remember you,” Scott whispered, his grip getting tighter.

 

Jimmy hesitated a little before wrapping his arms around Scott. He could feel Scott tense up at the feeling, yet Jimmy didn’t move. “Don’t worry about it,” he said, “just…this is enough.”

 

He could feel Scott swallow the build up in his throat. Scott slowly wrapped his arms around Jimmy and squeezed him tightly. He rested his head on Jimmy’s shoulder before whispering, “Thanks…”

 

The word met everything to both of them. 

 

The hug was awkward, but it worked. Jimmy hummed a little before resting his head on Scott’s shoulder. He wished the sound of his heart would quiet down, and that the warmth in his face would fade within time.

 

Jimmy exhaled and hugged Scott tighter. Not here. Not now. Maybe later.

 

Scott pulled himself away from the embrace. He gave Jimmy a small smile before pushing some hair out of his eyes. “The- uh...the cod head tickled a little. Just thought I would tell you.”

 

Jimmy snorted a little. “Really? That’s what you say to break the air?”

 

“It’s the first thing that came to my mind! It’s stupid anyway. I can’t take you seriously with that thing covering your whole head.”

 

Jimmy huffed and crossed his arms. “Well for your information, I’m gonna ask Katherine to make me a cod hat instead so I don’t have to wear a dead fish on my head.”

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows. “You don’t need it in the first place. You look perfectly fine without it. You’re just insecure about your hair being shorter than what you like it being. Get up and deal with it. Your hair will grow back.”

 

Before Jimmy could reply, Joel came over, fuming to himself. “So he DIDN’T take me to FWhip like I wanted him to. He just ran around in circles until Gem showed up and dragged him off with an apology.”

 

He paused and stared at the two on the porch of the lake house. “...Am I interrupting something?” Joel asked as he crossed his arms.

 

Scott shook his head. “No. I just remembered that Jimmy had a lake house in X-Life.”

 

Joel shrugged. “Course he did.”

 

Scott smiled a little before shifting a little. “Well, I’m going to get going. I…wouldn’t want to interrupt whatever conversation you guys were having before.” He turned to Jimmy and smiled before scratching the back of his neck. “Thanks for showing me your place.”

 

As he turned to head off, Jimmy quickly shouted, “Wait!”

 

Scott turned and gave Jimmy a confused look.

 

Jimmy looked to the side a bit, pondering what to say before deciding on: “Just…if you ever want to come and visit…you know…just to have a chat or you want some company, you can. Just stop by. I won’t mind.”

 

The blush on Scott’s face was so obvious. He turned his head to the side before pressing his lips together. “Ah...thanks.” Scott looked over at Jimmy and smiled at the ridiculousness of the cod head. “Feel free to stop by at my place as well.”

 

With that, he turned and walked off, muttering a bye to Joel as he walked past him.

 

For some reason, in Jimmy’s eyes, the view looked a little majestic. It probably had to do with Scott’s long, flowy, white and gold cloak.

 

Joel looked over at Scott before running over to Jimmy. “What just happened?” He asked, pointing to the figure walking off in the distance.

 

Jimmy just smiled.

 

No words. Just smiled.

Notes:

My cat walked on the keyboard while I was editing this. I cried a little on the inside.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 10

Notes:

To the person I told I post at 8:50 pm EST, I'm going to change it to around 9:00 pm because I'm doing my last edits of the chapters before I post them and each chapter takes a different amount of time to edit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“You watch, I’m going to win these!”

 

Scott opened his eyes to another dream. He saw his faceless husband standing in front of a giant stone brick box. In that box was lava–lava that would occasionally pour from one set of dispensers, turn off, and then the other set would pour lava. But that wasn’t all, at the end of the box was a chest. A prize, he assumed.

 

From just staring at it for a bit, Scott could tell that there was a pattern. He almost laughed a little. “I highly doubt that.”

 

“We’ll see, we’ll see,” said a voice next to Scott. He turned to the raspy sound to see a pale blonde male with fluffy-looking hair and freckles that scattered his face. The strange part about him was his eyes. They were dark red.

 

The only part about them that wasn’t that maroon color were his pupils: they were instead pink. From what Scott could also tell, they looked to be…glossed…if that was the right word…with a bright green.

 

“C’mon Tango,” Scott said, “didn’t you say that this was where Joel died?”

 

Joel? That was a name that Scott recognized.

 

Tango shrugged. “That doesn’t guarantee ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||'ᓭ death.”

 

Said faceless man looked into the lava box. He leaned back and turned around, giving Scott a hesitant look. “Umm...do you want to go first?”

 

Scott laughed, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Nope. Good luck Sunflower~”

 

His husband just nodded. He looked in between Scott and Tango before cautiously asking, “Do you want to go BigB?”

 

Scott turned around to see that another person was there to watch what he assumed would be utter failure. This man was darker, with black hair and a beard to go with it. He wore all blue; a blue zipped-up jacket with blue pants.

 

He too had strange eyes. They were an unnatural bright green. Something told Scott that that wasn’t his actual eye color.

 

“The server’s doing.”

 

BigB backed up. “Um. No. I’m just here to watch.”

 

Smart decision.

 

Scott looked back at his husband, who now had fear written all over his face. The faceless man looked back at the lava before gulping.

 

“You got this!” Tango said with a smile. He patted the other blonde’s back, which just caused the latter to tense up even more. “Just think,” Tango continued, “feather falling boots!”

 

That seemed to intrigue the faceless man. He turned back around. “Alright! I’m about to win!” Without a second thought, he jumped into the box.

 

“I believe in you!!” Scott shouted. “MCC’s trained you for this!”

 

“He’s going for it!” Tango shouted with glee. Guess he was excited to see death before his eyes. Scott could understand.

 

He turned his attention back to his husband, who dove straight in and caught fire almost immediately. He yelped a little bit, but that was it. He turned left and stood underneath a dispenser that just started to pour lava down it.

 

“Above you!! Jump on the chest” Scott shouted. There was a growing feeling of panic in his chest, but he didn’t react to it.

 

Just as Scott said it, the blonde looked up and ran straight for the chest that was in front of him. But he didn’t make it. His body dissolved and Scott heard the collective ding of three phone’s at once. He just died.

 

Scott felt a tight sting in his chest. There was a twist in his stomach and he wasn’t sure why. He would respawn–he knew that. So then why did he feel like he just heard the news of his perma-death?

 

“Ahh!” Tango said. “He didn’t make it! That’s unfortunate.”

 

Scott gripped the fabric of his pockets. He stood there breathing in and out. “Just control your breath…” he told himself.

 

Tango shifted his weight and looked over at Scott. He scratched the back of his neck. “Sorry for the loss of your husband, dude.”

 

Oh? Scott shifted the fingers on his left hand. Sure enough, there was a ring. He just hadn’t noticed. Scott smiled on the inside at the thought. Something told him they had a small wedding; there were only a few people, and a promise of a bigger celebration once they left the server.

 

“If he just waited long enough, he would’ve seen the pattern,” said Scott with more venom in his voice than he believed he meant. Something told him that he was just salty from the fact that his husband just died in front of him.

 

Tango nodded. He stepped closer to the inside of the box and looked inside. “Yeah, you really just have to look.” A smirk crept upon his face as he turned around to look at the person who was standing behind them the entire time. “Do you want a turn, BigB?”

 

BigB backed up; concern painted his face at whatever he just witnessed. “Uh, no thanks.”

 

Smart decision.

 

Scott sighed before stepping off the platform stone box of death and walked over to the chest against the wall. He opened it and took out the contaminants of the chest. “I’m going to go home. Got to give ⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| his stuff back.”

 

He nodded at Tango, who nodded back. “Alright,” Tango said, “I’m going to wait here for a bit. If nobody comes by in a few minutes, I’m just going to go mining or something. Eh. I’ll figure it out.”

 

“I’m just going to head off,” BigB said before turning around and leaving.

 

“See you later,” Scott said to Tango before walking off the stone path and onto the ground.

 

First thing he noticed was his surroundings. He was in a swamp. That totally didn’t make him think of a certain someone. In the distance were mountains. Scott walked on the moist land for a bit before standing still and looking around. Where was he? North. Something told him he was north of the map. He lived in the south.

 

Scott huffed before pulling a boat out of nowhere and placing it in the water. He got in and rowed for a bit. It was quite peaceful actually. The dark swamp colors turned into a forest, signaling him that he should get out. Scott pulled to land and stepped off, stumbling a little at the shift in the floor below him.

 

Scott sighed. He trudged up the hill before continuing his journey. The oak trees became birch, and the birch became flowers. He noticed a desert out of the corner of his eye, but he didn’t react to it. Something told him that he should, as he could see a wall of cactus and lava surrounding it.

 

Still, he continued until he saw a stone line stretching from the border to who knows where, circling an area. Scott stepped over it and smiled at the flower valley that he lived in. The feeling of comfort and safety fell upon him at last. Warmth and protection. 

 

The wall was new. Stumps of logs stood on top of the stone, offering some kind of future enclosure from the rest of the world. Something told Scott that it had to be that way.

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||!!” Scott shouted, the glitchy sound echoing throughout the valley.

 

Nothing.

 

Scott grumbled and walked over to the wooden house in the hill that was closest to the ground. He opened the door and walked in only to be met with stairs that led downward.

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||!” Scott shouted as he walked downstairs. At the bottom of the stairs was an opening to his right. He looked in and saw a small wooden room. It had a bed, a few chests scattered, and a fireplace with a piece of paper hanging above it.

 

Judging from the state of it, he was here. A few chests were left open and the sheets of the bed were on the floor. He must’ve left in a hurry.

 

Scott groaned and trudged up the staircase. He had to go hunt him down. That would be fun.

 

He jumped over his wall before heading off. This time, he went a different direction.

 

This direction was the continuation of the flower forest, with a few more hills that reached for the sky. Scott noticed a small house atop a hill. He saw two figures talking, but he couldn’t tell who they were.

 

He continued walking. The flower forest turned into oak, and the oak became more spread out. An opening was ahead with a mountain to the side. A cobble house sat on the mountain, but Scott paid no attention to that.

 

In front of him was a giant cobble wall. A cobble wall with a giant, wooden door. Well, at least it appeared that way. The door was actually pretty small, it just had a wooden surrounding.

 

Scott opened the door and stepped inside. The area was pretty large. There was a stall to his right, a few spruce trees in the corner, some farms in the distance, and a house of sorts in the middle. Most importantly: there was his husband, standing there, watching whatever was occurring near the house.

 

Scott huffed and started running toward the blonde. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||!!!!” He shouted as he got closer.

 

The faceless man turned and looked over at him. “Scott?” He ran over to Scott. “There you are! I was–”

 

“Where have you been?!” Scott asked, poison leaking through his words.

 

The blonde winced a little. “Um…”

 

Scott huffed before placing his hands on his hips. “Where. Were. You.”

 

His husband looked behind him at whatever was happening before turning back to look at Scott. “I went back to Dare to Flare, but you weren’t there. So, I started wandering around, looking for you, and ended up here to witness the aftermath of…whatever this is.”

 

Scott paid no attention to the chaos behind the man before him. He crossed his arms and stepped closer to him. “I took your stuff, and went back home to give it back to you. I thought you would be there!”

 

“You didn’t tell me to wait there!”

 

“You don’t need me to tell you to wait at home! Next time, assume that I’m coming back with your stuff!”

 

“How am I supposed to know that?!”

 

“How do you not–” Scott stopped himself and exhaled. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, groaning a little at the thumping in his head. “You know what. I’m not dealing with this today. I had to deal with your bullshit this morning, and I just walked across the entire server and back looking for your ass. I’m tired. Let’s get home. We’ll figure things out there.”

 

The blonde looked behind him before looking back and slowly nodding. “Alright…looks like things are still tense here. I don’t want to be a part of it.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes and turned around, heading back toward the door. He heard footsteps following, but he didn’t turn around. There was a thumping in his head, and now he just wanted some rest.

 

He opened the door and froze. There was an enchanting table in front of the door. Was that there before?

 

“Scott?”

 

“Was that table here before?” Scott asked, stepping forward before stepping to its side. He kept his distance, giving his husband a concerned look as he also stepped closer.

 

“I…no. It wasn’t. Who put this here?” he asked as well, shifting to the side of the table opposite of Scott.

 

At that moment, another person stepped outside with them. Scott’s eyes widened. He was the blonde that he and Jimmy saw at the cafe in The Middle. Except here, his eyes were an unnatural bright green. It matched his shirt a little too much.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked. He seemed tense. Now Scott was curious about what was going on.

 

“Martyn,” his husband said, “who put this here?”

 

Martyn stepped closer. “I don’t know…” He gestured for them to get back. “This could be trapped. A lot’s going on right now. I’m pretty sure we were just invaded by Grian, Scar, and I assume Etho as he was also sneaking around.”

 

Those names sounded familiar. For some reason they brought some kind of panic in Scott’s head. But again, he didn’t react to it.

 

Martyn inched closer, and without a second thought, broke the enchanting table.

 

All of them jumped back, the air became ten times more tense. Nothing happened. There was just an observer. The trap had failed.

 

Three more people walked out of the walled area. BigB, the person that Martyn was with at the cafe (who Scott now knew was Ren), and another man who he didn’t recognize.

 

This unfamiliar face was tanned, with messy black hair. He also wore a suit, with the sleeves torn off for whatever reason. Like everyone else, he had an unnatural eye color. This time, it was yellow. And like the mention of Grian, Etho, and Scar, he also brought on a sense of panic.

 

Though this time, his panic was centered toward his husband’s safety.

 

“What’s going on?” Ren asked, stepping closer and next to Martyn. Martyn placed his arm in front of Ren and shook his head.

 

He stepped closer, gesturing for everyone to back up. “Something could still happen.” Martyn dug around the observer before finally breaking the contraption. TNT minecarts were there. They didn’t go off, but they were there.

 

“They failed,” Scott breathed out. He looked over at his husband, who leaned in for a closer look with everyone else while they mumbled amongst themselves. Scott stepped closer and put his arms out, pushing everyone back. “That doesn’t mean it can’t blow up!”

 

“Yeah,” Martyn said as he poured water on it. “We need to figure out how to disarm it.”

 

“We need to shoot it with a bow from far,” suggested Scott.

 

The faceless man looked up and looked over at the mountain that was close to where they were. He laughed out loud and pointed. “Look at those fools up there! Their trap failed! Haha!”

 

Everyone looked up and sure enough, there stood two figures on top of the hill. Scott squinted his eyes to look at them. He couldn’t see who they were, he could just see that one was extremely short compared to his companion.

 

They all laughed a little at the defeated duo. The man with black hair gave a contagious laugh. “Look at those idiots!” He paused a little and squinted his eyes. “Wait, are they taking BigB’s cookie?”

 

Ren squinted his eyes as well. “Wait…they are! BigB, they’re taking your cookie!”

 

“What!!” BigB shouted. He sprinted off in the direction of the mountain, toward his house on the top. The group could hear his shouting fade off in the distance.

 

“What do they need his cookie for?”

 

“...I have no idea.”

 

Scott tilted his head as he looked at the mountain. He looked back at the trap, then back at the mountain. “I’m going to go see what they’re up to,” he finally said. Scott looked back at the group. He took his husband’s hand before saying, “Don’t touch anything.”

 

He nodded at Scott, though the feeling in Scott’s chest that told him to get all of them out of there didn’t falter.

 

Scott let go of his hand despite everything yelling at him to not do it. He turned around and ran off in the direction of the mountain.

 

Despite everything yelling at him not to do it.

 

Scott ran up the mountain, noticing the slightly cooler climate than what was below it. Pretty soon, he was at the top. He noticed BigB and the two figures from before watching what everyone at the cobble wall was doing.

 

One of the figures was a gray man with his shirt off. Thankfully, he had shorts on. He had short brown hair and scars on his face and along his body. The one thing that screamed danger to Scott was his eyes. They were a bright, unnatural red.

 

His friend was a lot shorter than he was. He had dirty blonde hair with dark roots. He had a pale face with freckles that dotted it, and he wore an oversized red sweater with gray pants. He, like many Scott has seen today, had bright green eyes. But the most impressive thing about him was what was behind him. Wings. They were obviously being bound, but they were still there.

 

This man–this extremely short man–gave off the most dangerous vibes.

 

The dirty blonde ran up to Scott. “What went wrong? It was supposed to explode.”

 

Scott stuffed his hands in his pockets and shrugged. “I don’t know. We broke the enchanting table and nothing happened. They’re trying to figure out how to disarm it right now.” He looked down at the small figures that huddled around the hole. Though, there were only three figures now. Martyn was nowhere in sight.

 

“Yeah, I know that. It was supposed to explode the minute you touched the table. That means it didn’t work,” the winged-man said. He turned to his gray friend and shouted, “Scar! Stop playing with whatever you have and pay attention!”

 

Scar looked over with a confused look before shoving whatever he had in his pockets. “Huh? What? Sorry Grian…I was uh…coming up with murder plans! Yes…murder plans!!”

 

Grian groaned in annoyance. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked over at Scott. “You see what I have to deal with?”

 

Scott laughed. “I have ⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| to deal with.”

 

“Ooh…yeah. And you just got married to him. You're stuck with him, buddy.”

 

“Eh. Divorce is always an option.”

 

“Pfft-”

 

Scott looked behind him to see Martyn coming up the mountain. Well, that explained where he went.

 

He looked over at BigB, who looked at his house with a frown. BigB looked over at Scar. “Why did you steal my cookie?”

 

Oh right. That was why Scott was up there.

 

He looked over at Scar, who was snickering. “Yeah, why’d you steal his cookie?”

 

“I don’t know what your talking about~”

 

“What do you mean? We literally just watched you steal his–”

 

A loud explosion was heard from below. Everyone turned their head in the direction of the cobble wall. A large smoke cloud accumulated around the door. Where the TNT was. Where they left three people.

 

Where Scott left his husband.

 

Mixed shouting was heard around. The most prominent was Grian’s laughter. A loud, maniacal, villain laugh. A laugh that said it all. A laugh of pure destruction and enjoyment. A laugh that was devilish. It was the sound of pure manic and hysteria. 

 

Scott felt himself scream, but he couldn’t even process what sound was escaping his mouth. The mixer of all the shouting of shock, Grian’s laughter, and the lingering explosion from below was nightmarish. The pounding feeling in his head only grew worse.

 

“You did not just do that!!” Scott finally heard himself say as the smoke cleared. They could finally see the ruins below. A giant whole in the ground. And the door? What door? It was just a giant opening now.

 

Martyn quickly zipped past everyone, racing down the mountain. Faint calls for Ren were heard as he fell down the sides of the cliff.

 

Grian’s laugh died down, but it was still there. The sound of chaotic excitement rang through the open air.

 

“You did not just kill two–three of them?!” Scott shouted at Grian.

 

Grian looked at him with a devilish grin. “But I just did!~”

 

Scott looked at him in disbelief. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| just died!!” The world around him became fuzzy as he tried to process everything at once.

 

Ren and Martyn came up the mountain. Ren complained about how he lost everything in the explosion while Grian just laughed and claimed that the kill was Scar’s for the taking. Scar almost made it a reality as he shoved Ren off the mountain, which prompted Martyn to start attacking him. Thankfully, Ren was fine, though his pride was tainted.

 

For some reason, as Scott headed home, Scar and Grian decided to follow him. Something about how they had to apologize and plan. Scott wasn’t paying much attention. He just focused on getting home.

 

He stepped over the mini wall and ran over to his husband’s house in the hill side. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||!!” he shouted as he opened the door and ran down the stairs–Scar and Grian following close behind.

 

Scott looked into the open room and saw his husband sitting on his bed. He looked saddened. He was curled up and leaning against the wall.

 

He glanced over at Scott. The look on his face became more depressed. If Scott could see his eyes, he knew he would see the tears that were forming.

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…” Scott whispered before running up to the blonde. He threw his arms around the faceless man, disregarding the fact that they had company.

 

His husband let out a shaky breath and wrapped his arms around Scott as he nuzzled his face into the crook of Scott’s neck. He pulled Scott closer to him and onto the bed. Scott just hugged back and placed a few kisses on top of the blonde’s head.

 

“Scott…”

 

“Shh…it’s okay…you…you–”

 

“...Scott…”

 

“You’ll be okay…I- I’ll protect you…I promise…”

 

“...Scott…I…I stayed behind. Scott…I stayed home and waited for you like you told me to…”

 

That tugged something on Scott's heartstrings. He gripped his husband’s hair and placed another kiss on top of his head. “You idiot…don’t talk about that in this situation…”

 

The blonde just tightened his hold on Scott. “...I listened to what you said. Scott…are you proud of me…?”

 

Scott just placed another kiss on his head. He didn’t say anything in response. He just held his husband and wished for the world to end with them together.

 

“Um…we’re still here.”

 

The two jumped up and looked over at the duo that was, in fact, still there.

 

“Uh…” The faceless man gave a nervous laugh as he shifted in his seat. A bright red colored his face in embarrassment as he leaned a little on Scott. “What are you guys doing here…?”

 

Grian crossed his arms with a smirk. “Well, we were going to say welcome to your Red Life. We were also going to ask about what happened.”

 

Scott looked over at his husband, who grumbled and leaned on him. Scott took this as a sign to wrap his arms around the man before him. This helped. He felt the tenseness of the blonde relax a little at the feeling.

 

“It’s all my fault…” he mumbled. “I know Scott told me not to touch anything…but I saw some TNT that I could pick up. I thought I could grab it without any repercussions but…well…you saw what happened.”

 

“Guess you haven’t had any experience with TNT minecarts, huh?”

 

He shook his head. “I- I don’t even know what to do now. I have no plans of killing anybody!”

 

Grian gave the most offended look ever. “What.” The word came out like more of a statement than a question. “That’s not how you play this game.”

 

The faceless man looked up at Scott. Without another thought, Scott stated, “You can’t kill me. I’m your husband.”

 

He just grumbled before leaning more on Scott. Scott shifted in his seat to make himself and his husband more comfortable.

 

“I didn’t even get to apologize…” the blonde mumbled, nuzzling his face into Scott’s shoulder. 

 

“Don’t worry,” Scott said, “Ren was pretty pissed at Grian and Scar.” 

 

“Yeah! Now you only have to worry about Skizz!” added Grian with a peppy jump.

 

A groan was heard from the other blonde in the room.

 

Scar jumped up as well. “Ooh! Yes! Let’s go visit Skizz!”

 

“I’m pretty sure he doesn’t want to see me right now!”

 

“Yeah…you three are the last people he probably wants to see…” Scott said with caution. 

 

Scar laughed. “Oh we won’t know until we try! C’mon! Let’s go pay Skizz a visit!”

 

They ended up actually doing it.

 

The main thing Scott noticed about the whole thing was the way his husband held him the entire time. As they walked through the forest, he clung to Scott’s arm and wouldn’t let go even when Scott told him that he was going to be okay.

 

He jumped at every small sound and squeezed Scott’s arm tighter every time he got startled. When they got to Skizz’s house, (who Scott found out was the person whose name he didn’t know and got that certain feeling from) the faceless man just hid behind Scott the entire time.

 

He occasionally peeped his head out and apologized to Skizz repeatedly for causing his second demise. However, Skizz didn’t seem to be too mad at the faceless individual. He was, however, furious at Grian and Scar for laying the bait.

 

At some point, Scott and his husband snuck away and headed back home. The minute they returned to the safety of their paradise, they went inside the blonde’s house and sat down. On the bed. Because he didn’t have a couch for some reason.

 

“Are you okay?” Scott asked as he looked over at the man before him.

 

He didn’t say anything. He grumbled and leaned against the wall. Another grumbled noise was heard before he opened his arms, asking for a hug.

 

Scott’s eyes didn’t leave him. “I thought you didn’t like to cuddle on the weekdays?”

 

His husband pouted a little. Scott laughed a little at the look. In his eyes, he looked like a sad puppy. Gods, if only he could see all of his face.

 

Giving in, Scott scooted over and climbed onto the man’s lap. He wrapped his arms and legs around him and planted a small kiss on top of his head. “Don’t worry Sunflower,” he whispered, “you know I have a soft spot for your face.”

 

The blonde practically melted into Scott’s touch. He buried his face on Scott’s shoulder and hummed a little. Scott felt himself smile a little. He brought a hand up and ran it through his soft hair.

 

“...Petal…”

 

“Hm?”

 

“...I feel different…”

 

“...What do you mean you feel different?”

 

“I don’t know…I just do…”

 

Silence.

 

“Petal?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I feel cold.”

 

Scott leaned back and looked at his husband’s face. He reached a hand up and touched his cheek. He almost stopped breathing.

 

Cold. Freezing cold. Like an ice pack. Like standing outside in a winter storm. Like a dead body. The idea sent a shiver down Scott’s spine.

 

The blonde didn’t say anything. He just buried his face back into Scott and grumbled his sorrows away.

 

Scott’s widened eyes didn’t go back to normal. He just silently rubbed the man’s back as he stared at the wall. There was no way he could be that cold and still be alive. There was no freaking way.

 

A small whine escaped the blonde’s mouth as Scott stopped rubbing his back. “Can you continue doing that?”

 

Scott swallowed a gob of spit and forced a smile. “...You’re pretty needy, huh?”

 

“...I just want some kind of warmth…”

 

Scott leaned back and forced his husband to look at him. Gods, the look on his face made him weak. Scott bit his lip as he felt tears forming.

 

“I’m so sorry…”

 

“...Scott…?”

 

Scott placed a kiss on his face. “I’m so sorry.”

 

“Scott…”

 

Another. “I shouldn’t have yelled at you…”

 

“...Scott…”

 

Several. “I- I shouldn’t have left you alone…I–”

 

The blonde placed a small kiss on Scott’s lips. Cold. It wasn’t the previous feeling. It was cold. It was obviously the same pair of lips that Scott knew he kissed before, but it was cold.

 

“It’s not your fault…” the blonde whispered, “I’m the one who set off the trap. I chose to participate in Tango’s game. You warned me. I didn’t listen. I’m sorry.”

 

Scott sniffed back the tears that threatened to fall. He placed a kiss on his husband’s mouth. Then another. Then several.

 

He held his face and kissed him senselessly. He kissed him over and over again. Every little word choked up in his throat came with them. Every little fear of loss. Every little fear of being alone at night. Every little fear of separation.

 

“Ironic. Isn’t it?”

 

“I’ll protect you…” Scott mumbled with his eyes closed. He rubbed circles into the cold skin that he held.

 

“...And I’ll protect you…”

 

Scott gave a little laugh. “...You’re such an idiot…”

 

He kissed him again. And this time, he stayed. This time, he didn’t pull away. He just kept his eyes closed and held his lover close to him.

 

~

 

To say he had a headache would be an understatement. Scott had a full on migraine.

 

He rubbed his head with a groan. He kept thinking about his newest dream. It appeared a few nights ago and since then, has shown up at least once in his REM sleep.

 

It was the same story. A world with what he believed to be limited lives, and his husband lost two. Though Scott wasn’t sure what that meant, his gut feeling told him that it was bad.

 

Scott scrunched his nose. Didn’t Jimmy mention a server with limited lives where they believed that perma-death was a possibility? Was that the same server? Scott wouldn’t know.

 

“Are you okay?” a voice said, which caused Scott to jump. Katherine. It was just Katherine.

 

Scott sighed as he fiddled with the petal of a flower in his hand. He had promised to help Katherine decorate her empire with flowers. Right now, he probably wasn’t doing a good job keeping that promise.

 

“Sorry Katherine,” he said, “I’ve got a migraine at the moment. Can’t get a memory out of my head.”

 

Katherine crossed her arms and gave Scott an angry face. “Well why didn’t you say anything earlier? C’mon. Let’s go inside for a break. I’ll get you something for that headache.”

 

The two went inside of Katherine’s house. Scott sat down in a chair at a table as Katherine went into another room. He looked around at the white walls with hints of purple. It was very pretty and crystally.

 

Scott placed the bunches of flowers he was carrying on the table and stared at them. Each of them so small and delicate. Each of them with their own meaning. Each of them with a uniqueness that was their own.

 

Katherine certainly had a variety of flowers.

 

Slowly, Scott picked a few up and began weaving them together. At first, it was a few different color tulips. Then, he added other flowers. Primrose, stock, violet, myrtle, poppies, a few petals from a sunflower, and a few forget-me-nots.

 

A smile curved itself onto Scott’s face. It was all so intricate, especially since some of the flowers had short stems. But he made it work. Somehow, he made it work. It was relaxing. It was therapeutic.

 

“...Where did you learn to do that…?”

 

Scott looked over at Katherine, who looked back at him with a shocked look on her face. He shrugged and turned back to his work. “Dunno. I just know how to do it. Like second nature.”

 

He heard Katherine give a little laugh behind him. Scott didn’t pay attention. He smiled as he wove the last forget-me-not into the crown before placing it down on the table.

 

“Ta-da! What do you think?” Scott asked as he looked over at Katherine.

 

The poor woman was confused. 

 

Katherine sat a glass of water and two pills down on the table for Scott before carefully picking up the flower crown, careful not to mess up his hard work. Just because flowers couldn’t die in this world, didn’t mean that they couldn’t be damaged.

 

“...It’s beautiful…” Katherine said in awe. She turned the crown around and looked at it from a different angle. “...You gotta teach me how to do this…”

 

Scott smiled at her. “Of course. Just tell me when you're free and we can just make flower crowns.” He turned back around and took the pills and the water. Scott shoved the pills in his mouth before taking a sip of the water.

 

Katherine sat down and placed the crown back on the table. “The flowers...you okay?”

 

Scott knew what she was referring to. He placed the glass back on the table and stared at the crown. “No…”

 

“...Do you want to talk about it…?”

 

Scott huffed and leaned back in his chair. He stared at the ceiling for a bit before finally saying, “...You know how I’ve had a few dreams about my husband?”

 

“Mhm.”

 

“Well…there’s this one that I keep having. Like, it keeps recurring. It first appeared a few nights ago and everytime I wake up, I have this splitting headache.”

 

Katherine scooted closer in her chair. “Well, what’s it about?”

 

Scott shifted nervously. He looked at the flower crown. There was no reason to be nervous. Why was he nervous?

 

“Well…it starts off with this…stone box with lava pouring into it. Apparently there’s a prize at the end. My husband jumps in and dies...naturally. I later find him at this walled off area that isn’t our home and I try to drag him off; but, that fails as we get distracted by an enchanting table at the front door of the walled area. We find out it’s a trap and we and some other people try to disarm it. I go up this mountain and join up with the people that made the trap. They’re trying to figure out why it didn’t work while constantly getting off topic and, eventually, the trap does go off. We watch this giant explosion and the only thing I can think about is how my husband was down there. He dies in the explosion…that causes so much panic.

 

“I go home to see him. The people that made the trap follow me home. We meet up with him and he tells us what happened. We go and apologize to one of the other people who died in the explosion and head back home. The dream ends with me comforting him, telling him that I’ll protect him, covering his face with kisses, holding him even when my arms get tired…and all that stuff. I wake up with a splitting headache.”

 

Katherine just stared at him. She looked to be processing everything. “Wow,” She said before leaning back in her chair. Katherine looked at the ceiling before asking, “Is there anything that stands out to you in the memory?”

 

Scott stared at the flower crown. “A few people make me panic. Even the mention of a few names makes me tense up. Like...this one guy with wings. He gives me a dangerous vibe. Something tells me he blew up the world or something similar.”

 

“Scott, you blew up an entire church before, killing everyone in it. I’m sure you can handle someone who blew up the world.”

 

“I’m sorry, I did what?”

 

“It’s X-Life, don’t worry about it.”

 

Pushing that aside, Scott rubbed the bridge of his nose before looking at Katherine. “I feel like lives were important in this world...like they were in X-Life. Like...we had limited lives. Something tells me that the final deaths caused a lot of mental pain.”

 

Katherine almost jumped up. “Limited lives? Oh my goodness…you’re talking about 3rd Life! Of course! You did that recently!” She face palmed herself with a laugh.

 

Scott gave her a concerned look. But at least he now knew what she was talking about. “3rd Life…I know Jimmy mentioned that once. I tried asking him about it before but he didn’t want to talk about it. Can you tell me about it?”

 

Katherine rubbed the side of her head before shaking it. “No. I wasn’t a part of it. The only people on this server that did it was you, Jimmy, and Joel. If Jimmy won’t tell you anything, then your next best bet is Joel.”

 

Scott nodded. “Yeah…maybe finding out what the server was about will make me realize why this memory keeps popping up.”

 

“Maybe,” said Katherine with a smile.

 

Scott smiled back. He stood up before gently picking up the flower crown. “I’m gonna go ask him about it. Hopefully he’ll–”

 

“Hey Katherine, I’m here about–”

 

The two turned to the doorway to see Jimmy walk in. He paused as he stared at the two of them. The first thing Scott noticed about him was that, for once, he wasn’t wearing his cod head. Oh sorry, Cod head.

 

Yeah, apparently cod is now an important part of his empire or something. Scott didn’t quite understand it.

 

“Oh…hope I’m not interrupting anything,” Jimmy said as he tapped on the frame of the door.

 

Before Katherine could say anything, Scott smiled at Jimmy and said, “Actually, I was just about to leave. You’ve come at the perfect time.”

 

Scott walked over to the doorway, he glanced over at Jimmy before looking back at Katherine. “Thanks for the talk Katherine. I’ll see you later.” He looked back at Jimmy, who stared at the flower crown in Scott’s hands.

 

A smile curved itself onto Scott’s lips. He reached up and placed the crown on Jimmy’s head. Strange. It fit perfectly. Almost like he made it specifically for him. “You look great today,” Scott said, “thought you should know.”

 

He turned away and walked out of Katherine’s house.

 

The blush on Jimmy’s face and the jaw-dropping expression that Katherine had were everything.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Mezalea was bright. Like, really bright. Scott felt like he was looking at a saturated rainbow.

 

Good for Joel honestly. He learned how to make the mesa not look dull and drab.

 

However, Scott felt a little out of place. Which was strange considering the colorful environment.

 

For one: there were Joel clones everywhere. Yep. Somehow Joel figured out how to clone himself and now they were wandering around the empire doing his bidding. If a clone rebellion broke out, Scott wouldn’t be surprised.

 

Second: Scott and Joel hadn’t spoken much. Maybe that was in the past, but this is now. And Scott didn’t talk to Joel now. And yet here he was–ready to ask him about a server that they were supposedly a part of.

 

Scott looked around at the clones. How was he supposed to tell which one was the real one?

 

He walked down the path and looked at his colorful surroundings. Which building would Joel even be in? Guess this is what happened when Scott didn’t pop in and visit occasionally.

 

Would Joel be in his house? That seemed to be the most logical answer.

 

Spoiler alert: he wasn’t.

 

Now Scott was confused. He stood in the middle of the street, questioning where in the world Joel would be and how the heck he had the energy to build so much in so little time.

 

“Scott!!”

 

He turned his head in relief as he heard the sound of Joel coming up the street. There was the man himself, walking over to Scott with a bag over his shoulder most likely filled with supplies.

 

“How’s it going pal? What are you doing here?” Joel asked as he came to a stop. He dropped the bag to the floor and snapped his fingers. A few clones ran over and picked the bag up, carrying it into Joel’s house.

 

Scott stared in confusion and amazement. That looked really cool, but it was probably clone abuse.

 

He shook his head and snapped back into reality. “Right,” Scott said, “I came here to talk to you about something.”

 

“Well alrighty then!” Joel said with a smile. “Why don’t we go inside and sit down? Ooh! Do you want tea or coffee? I’ve been trying different tea recipes but Lizzie said that it’s going to poison me. I tried getting Jimmy to try it but Lizzie told him–”

 

Scott just kind of let Joel ramble about tea as they walked inside. The main thing he got from it was to not let Joel ever serve him tea. So when Scott sat down and Joel offered him tea, he declined.

 

Joel grumbled and gave him water as a punishment.

 

He sat down at the table and took a sip of tea. “Delicious. I’m going to vomit it up later tonight, but it was delicious.” Joel sat the cup down and leaned back. “Now, you said you wanted to talk?”

 

Scott nodded. He pushed the cup of water away and sighed. “So, I heard you were the person I should come to for this. Can you tell me about 3rd Life?”

 

“...Why?”

 

“...Cause I don’t remember it. Joel, I lost my memory, remember?”

 

“...Wait, really?”

 

Now Scott was confused. And irritated. Mostly irritated. He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Yes, really! You should know this! You literally mentioned it during the meeting before we came onto the server! You literally asked me to tell you what I remember about you!”

 

“I thought you were doing it for attention! I was just playing along! I didn’t think you actually meant it!” Joel paused as his eyes widened. Realization seemed to have come to him as he covered his mouth. “Ohh. That means that you don’t remember that–ooh…that explains so much. Oh my goodness…that explains…” He lowered his head and started muttering words to himself that Scott couldn’t quite hear.

 

Scott shook his head. “It doesn’t matter anymore. Everything is slowly coming back to me and I just need some answers.”

 

Joel looked up at him. He leaned back a little before taking a sip of his tea. He made a face of slight disgust before placing the cup back down. “I was lying before. That wasn’t delicious.”

 

He sighed before sitting up straighter in his seat. “Alright, I’ve been informed to not tell you who your husband is and that’s it. But, if I’m being honest, you probably wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Joel cleared his throat. “So, what do you want to know?”

 

Oh shit. Scott hadn’t thought this far ahead. He ducked his head down and grumbled. Point made: always make a plan before proceeding with action.

 

“...How about the basics? I’m assuming you don’t know the basics? You don’t know the basics, right?”

 

“...Um…all I know is that there were limited lives.”

 

Joel nodded. “Yep. Three. Green, yellow, and red. Like a traffic light! The world showed our lives by our eye color. It was really weird at first. Imagine me with yellow eyes! Ha! It was so strange. Along with that, some of the Red Lifes’ appearance altered. Like Scar became gray for some reason, and Skizz as well! And Ren, and me, and Jimmy...a lot of us actually. Wait…no…I think that’s it.”

 

He pointed to Scott. “You, for some reason, developed yellow crystal-things around your head when you went to Yellow.”

 

That sounded pretty. Scott scooted forward a little. “Do you know why?”

 

“I don’t know. Something about grief I think.” Joel looked out the window for a bit before shrugging. “Anyway, why do you want to know about 3rd Life in the first place?”

 

Scott stared at his glass of water before fiddling with his fingers. “...My memories have been coming back in dreams. I keep having the same one over and over again. It involves…a lava death game…and an explosion at a cobble wall.”

 

Joel laughed. “Oh! I remember that! Yeah! Etho was building a missile on my hill to fire at Bdubs’ and Cleo’s Crastle. That explosion that Grian and Scar caused was massive. Jeez, the entire server heard it and saw the deaths. Ha! Dogwarts certainly changed after that.”

 

All the information hurt Scott’s head. He grumbled and rubbed his temples. “I’m going to pretend to know what any of that means.”

 

“Oh…um…Grian, Scar, Etho, Bdubs, and Cleo are people. Well, Cleo’s a zombie, but you get what I mean. The Crastle is where Bdubs and Cleo lived. And Dogwarts is what you called a cobble wall.”

 

“...Thanks for clarifying.”

 

“Anytime. Anyway, yeah. That explosion. And the lava death game is Dare to Flare. I was the first one to try it. I was also the first to die from it. It sucked. My next death was in a fire from Cleo burning my roof, and my last one was in a desert. That was the place that Grian and Scar lived. I can’t remember if I got stabbed or shot. Doesn’t really matter. I died. Boo hoo. You died right after that one. Twice actually. Both by Ren. I bet that was fun.”

 

“I think you’re getting off topic.”

 

“What do you expect? It's me.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. This seemed like such a Joel thing to do. And he barely even remembered Joel! “I just want to know one thing, “Scott said, “do you have any idea why I keep having that memory come back to me in my dreams?”

 

Joel shrugged. “I mean...your husband died twice. He means a lot to you. I know that. Everything you two did in that world was for each other. Kind of adorable really. Made me miss Lizzie. Hmmm…maybe if we do another 3rd Life, I’ll ask Grian to invite her. All of us were dudes except for Cleo. It was really awkward once she died. We were all like ‘oh shoot, no more ladies’. I didn’t even realize that she was the only one there who wasn’t a guy. Seems really weird to think about–”

 

“I get it,” Scott interrupted. He stood up and brushed his clothes. This meeting didn’t do anything. Well, it explained some things for Scott. But, Scott still didn’t understand why he kept having the same dream over and over again. The only thing he gained was some information. Hopefully he would find it useful.

 

Scott sighed. “I should get going. Um…thanks for explaining some things for me.”

 

Joel nodded. “Eh. This was an excuse for me to push back building. I’m procrastinating at the moment if you couldn’t tell.”

 

“...How though?”

 

Scott shook his head. “It’s fine.” He turned away from Joel and began walking toward the door. Before he left, he paused. He just remembered something. Scott turned back around. “Hey Joel? You mentioned my husband…and uh…I was wondering if you happened to know where he is?”

 

Joel’s breath hitched. He stared at his teacup and ran his fingers through his hair. “...That’s what all of us are trying to figure out. Ha. The stupid idiot. I’m gonna slap him in the face the next time I see him.”

 

Scott frowned. He sighed before turning around and walking out the door. Today was one big headache.

Notes:

If you guy's couldn't tell, I really like writing Joel.

Have a great day or night everybody!

Chapter 11

Notes:

Sorry it took a while for this to come out. Even though I'm only going back and editing them, a lot of personal stuff going on irl and this chapter is long. The next one is too. Yeah.

Also! Before the chapter, I want to preface with this: Jimmy and Lizzie are siblings with Mumbo in this! When I saw the idea of them being siblings, I thought is was really interesting and I really loved the idea of it. It gets mentioned in one paragraph, but he becomes important later.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Staring out at the ocean was peaceful.

 

Jimmy just sat at his dock, his feet dangling off the ledge into the salt water. His shoes sat next to him and his Cod head and gloves sat inside his house. Jimmy rubbed his neck as he stared out into the open water.

 

He wondered how his sister was doing. It had been a while since he had spoken to her. It was strange to be thinking about. But, he was looking out at the ocean, and Lizzie was the Ocean Queen.

 

Then he thought of their brother. He hadn’t spoken to Mumbo in a while. Gosh, he didn’t even get to tell him that he got married. But, Mumbo spent most of his time on Hermitcraft. Maybe he would be able to talk to him some other day.

 

Jimmy looked down at his hands. There was some form of webbing in between his fingers. He brought his foot out of the water and looked at it. There was also webbing between his toes.

 

He sighed at the thought. Guess it was fish time.

 

Jimmy stuck his feet back in the water and grumbled. About time the server took its effects on him. He wondered if it affected anyone else. Was Lizzie also a fish? He was the Codfather and he’s a fish. She's the Ocean Queen. It would make sense for her to also be a fish.

 

Jimmy ran his fingers through his hair. Gosh, it felt weird doing that with webbed hands. 

 

Maybe he could ask her? Like, send her a message. Now, Jimmy could just text her, but he didn’t. He got up, walked inside, and wrote on a piece of paper: 

 

Dear Lizzie,

 

Seems the server is starting to take its effects. I think I’m part fish now. How about you? Or do you know if someone else is starting to feel effects as well? I’m kinda curious.

 

From, Jimmy

 

It was short. But, it seemed to be enough.

 

Again, he could’ve texted her. But, knowing Jimmy, he would accidentally message the entire server that he had webbed feet. It was very easy to do that actually. Many people have messaged a whole server before when they just wanted to message something to one person.

 

Jimmy walked outside and stood at the docks. The breeze actually felt pretty good. He closed his eyes and inhaled. Salty.

 

Jimmy sat back down and continued staring out into the ocean. This was when he felt a familiar hand graze his leg. He looked down at the Drowned in the water.

 

Yep. That Drowned. It showed up occasionally just to give Jimmy some company. He smiled at the time it showed up when Joel was around. Joel nearly jumped out of his skin and started swinging his sword around as if that was going to do something. The poor thing just sat there confused as Jimmy and Lizzie had to hold Joel down and explain to him that the creature was nice.

 

It really brought them to think about mobs as a whole. Were all of them like this Drowned if you gave them a chance?

 

Jimmy looked over at the villagers in the middle of the market. villagers were different all together. They weren’t mobs, but they weren’t players either. They had the same qualities of players, but they didn’t have the same power as them per se. Villagers are shown to be exactly like players, heck, if they figure out how to access the Hub World, they become players. But they’re like a different species. It was odd. Nobody understood it. Not players. Not villagers.

 

“Hey buddy,” said Jimmy to the Drowned. He smiled at the creature, who gargled at him. “Can you give this to Lizzie for me?” Jimmy asked, handing the letter to the mob.

 

It looked at him and nodded. It took the note and swam off into the open ocean. Jimmy just smiled as it left.

 

“...Did you just interact with a Drowned…?”

 

Jimmy turned around to see Sausage standing there with a confused look. He furrowed his eyebrows. “Yes I did. It’s my friend.”

 

Sausage walked closer to Jimmy and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Jimmy, I don’t think anyone can just randomly become friends with a Drowned. It can kill you at any minute!” 

 

Jimmy scoffed and turned his head to look back at the ocean. “I’ve known that Drowned since the beginning of this server and it has not killed me once.” He looked back at Sausage. “In fact, it’s saved me before. And it helps me.”

 

“It’s a Drowned, Jimmy,” said Sausage. He knelt down next to Jimmy and leaned in closer, staring at him in the eyes.

 

Well this was uncomfortable.

 

Jimmy scooted away from Sausage’s extraness. Not to be rude, of course, Jimmy just wanted his personal space at the moment. Anything to go back to staring at the ocean while doing nothing.

 

“You know I’m looking out for you! Mobs are scary! I feel like you should know.” Sausage smiled at his words. He sat down next to Jimmy and looked out at the ocean before looking back at Jimmy. Still smiling.

 

Jimmy shifted in his seat. “I know. But–”

 

“Well then you already know! I don’t need to explain anything to you then!” Sausage shouted with such eagerness that it ran throughout the land. He placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder and continued, “Now, I wanted to discuss something with you a little earlier than we planned. It involves all this fighting we’ve been doing.”

 

Now that made Jimmy perk up. “Are you going to give me my disc back?”

 

“Of course of course! I just need you to apologize for stealing from me! And maybe also…” Sausage turned his head and muttered something to himself.

 

Jimmy tilted his head in confusion. “Huh?”

 

Sausage quickly turned his head back and shouted, “Nothing nothing! It was silly anyway! Yep! I just need you to apologize to me!”

 

Jimmy glanced at the ocean before looking back at Sausage. “But…you said I could steal from you…”

 

“...Jimmy Jimmy, there’s a difference between taking some food and taking enchanting books.”

 

Jimmy grumbled to himself. He looked back at the open waters. Before he could open his mouth to respond, he heard the sound of rockets above their heads. The two looked over to see Scott gracefully land behind them.

 

He brushed some dirt off himself before looking over at them. This time, Scott wore a less extravagant outfit from the first time he came to visit. A longish, long-sleeved, light blue shirt with black pants. And this time, he made sure to wear brown boots.

 

Jimmy smiled at him. Scott would sometimes come over and visit him for no reason in particular. Sometimes he would just follow Jimmy around and chit-chat or they would sit on the docks and have a random conversation.

 

This was, of course, reversed sometimes. Jimmy would randomly show up at Rivendell and do the same thing. Sometimes they would sit outside and stare at the stars. He wasn’t sure why they did this, but he was happy they did.

 

The feeling brought Jimmy back to when Scott remembered him. It was nice to just sit and watch the love of his life ramble about the most random of subjects. It was nice. It was comforting. It was everything.

 

“Hey Scott!” Jimmy beamed, jumping up and walking over to him. His smile grew at the sight of him. “I wasn’t expecting to see you today!”

 

Scott smiled back at Jimmy. He looked over at Sausage, who just glared at him. His smile faded a little. “Am I interrupting something? I can always come back later–”

 

“Oh no! It’s fine!” Jimmy quickly said. He looked over at Sausage, who seemed to keep a glare on Scott. “Can we push this conversation to our meeting with Katherine?” Jimmy asked, his voice straining more than he meant it to.

 

Sausage stood up. He turned his glare away from Scott and smiled at Jimmy. “Of course of course! I have something to discuss with Gem and FWhip anyway!” He walked toward the two and right in between them, blatantly shoving Scott away with his shoulder.

 

The two just stared in confusion as Sausage flew off toward his own empire.

 

“Did I do something to him?” Scott asked Jimmy as they walked over to the edge of the dock.

 

“I don’t know,” Jimmy said, “he insulted me for not killing a mob, and then flipped the switch and wanted to discuss our empires not fighting anymore, cause you know, we started off on the wrong foot.”

 

“...Jimmy, that sounds important. Why did you send him away? For me of all people?!”

 

Jimmy grumbled a little as he sat down. “Yeah…but we’re discussing that in a more official manner later today with Katherine. I just wanted to relax for a bit and not worry about political matters.”

 

Scott sighed as he sat down next to Jimmy, letting his feet dangle in the water. “You confuse me.”

 

Jimmy tilted his head as he looked at Scott. He looked down at his shoes in the water. “...Don’t you want to take your boots off? They’re gonna get soggy.”

 

Scott looked down at them and grumbled. “I didn’t realize.” He brought his feet up and slipped his boots off, grimacing at his socks which were now soaking wet. Jimmy laughed a little as Scott continued to grumble.

 

He placed his shoes and wet socks next to him and sighed. Scott looked tired. Jimmy had noticed it several times before. Scott was always tired in some way, heck, he always had bags under his eyes. But this was one of the times it was very obvious.

 

Jimmy knew that Scott never liked it when he pointed it out, so he stayed silent.

 

Instead, he stared at Scott’s ears. Were they pointer than before?

 

Jimmy reached a hand out and pushed some hair out of the way to get a closer look. This, naturally, caused Scott to jump back and cover his ear. “What the hell are you doing?”

 

Jimmy blinked before jumping back, finally realizing what he did. “Oh! Sorry sorry! I- I just noticed your ears are pointy and wanted to make sure I wasn’t seeing things!” That sounded more pathetic than Jimmy wanted it to be, but he just went with it.

 

Scott gave him a confused look. “They’re pointy?”

 

“Yeah, like elf ears.”

 

Scott reached up and touched his ear, his eyes widening at the feeling. “Oh,” he said, “they are pointy.” He looked into the water below them and stared at his reflection. Scott turned his head to the side and pulled his hair away from ear to get a better look. “Huh.”

 

Jimmy swung his feet in the water, rippling the muddy reflection. Scott huffed a little at the disturbance and leaned back with a sigh. “Looks like I’m an elf now. Neat.”

 

Jimmy couldn’t tell if Scott was saying that with sarcasm or if he actually found it neat. He ran his fingers through his hair. “It is pretty neat! Better than what I’m stuck with.”

 

Scott gave him a confused look. “You’re feeling the servers' effects?”

 

Jimmy nodded. He looked out at the ocean before looking back at Scott. “Promise you won’t tell anyone. I don’t want to tell the others yet because I know they’ll make fun of me for it.”

 

“And you assume I won’t make fun of you for it?”

 

“...Yeah, not the best decision I’m making. But, it's too late to back out now.”

 

Jimmy reached his hand over for Scott to look at. He spread his fingers, wiggling them to show off the webbing between his digits.

 

Scott’s eyes widened at the sight. He grabbed his hand and held it closer to his face to examine. “...Are you part fish now or something…?”

 

Jimmy shrugged. “I think? My feet are also webbed. I don’t have fins though and I’m too afraid to see if I have gills. I’ll let you know about the fins one though!”

 

Scott tilted his head as he stared at Jimmy’s hand. “Gods, you would look beautiful with fins,” he mumbled.

 

Jimmy blinked. “What?”

 

“What?”

 

The two just stared at each other for a bit. Clear blush rose to their cheeks before Scott let go of Jimmy’s hand and looked away. “It’s uh…it’s interesting to see what the server does to us, huh?” Scott said before pushing some hair out of his face.

 

Jimmy found himself staring at Scott. “It definitely is.” His eyes fixated on Scott as he fiddled with his fingers and stared off into the ocean. It was a beautiful sight. Something straight out of a painting. Jimmy had to remind himself to breathe.

 

He bit his lip and joined Scott in looking at the ocean. This was peaceful. Jimmy scooted closer to Scott and sighed in content. Well, mostly content. If only he could place his hand on top of the others. If only he could lean on his shoulder and rest his head. If only he could smile and place a kiss on top of Scott’s head.

 

But this worked. For now.

 

“I’ve had another dream about him.” Scott said.

 

Oh? Jimmy liked hearing about what Scott remembered about him. Even if Scott doesn’t know that it was him in those moments. It still made Jimmy smile inside and out.

 

“What happened in it?”

 

Scott smiled. “It was just us dancing in our flower field. It was nice and peaceful. We just forgot the world around us. It was such a great feeling. Just…him holding me close to his body as he smiled at me. In the end he placed a kiss on my forehead and told me that he loved him.”

 

Jimmy smiled at Scott’s words. He remembered how they would sometimes just dance to forget the world and pretend they were the only ones in existence. How could he forget? Those were lovely moments.

 

The smile on Scott’s face faded. “...It’s funny. I feel like I should wake up and feel happy about what we’ve been through together, but I don’t. I wake up, and I feel…sad. Hurt. Confused. All three at once. I feel like I should miss him, Jimmy…and sometimes I do. But other times I feel like I shouldn’t care. I mean, where has he been this entire time? I- I’m at a moment in my life where I feel like I need him here with me and where is he? Nobody knows! He isn’t here! I don’t know where he is! I- it sucks...cause our moments together seem so nice and lovely and he isn’t here with me. No matter what, every time I open my eyes, he isn’t there. I wake up, and I know he won’t be there. I wake up, and I know that he’s somewhere where...I- I don’t know where…”

 

Scott turned his head away. “I- I’m sorry…I- I just–”

 

Jimmy interrupted him by wrapping his arms around him. This was all he could do at the moment. Gosh, Jimmy never hated himself more than in this moment.

 

Scott practically melted into the embrace. He clung to Jimmy’s shirt and buried his face on Jimmy’s shoulder. He didn’t even tense up at the feeling. Scott just let out a shaky breath and tried to relax his shoulders.

 

Jimmy pulled Scott closer to his body as he gently rubbed circles into his back. Gosh, if only he could tell Scott the truth at this moment. If only he could look him in the eyes and reveal everything.

 

But not here. Not now. Maybe later.

 

“...Where is he…?”

 

“...He’s right here…”

 

Scott leaned back and pushed some hair out of his face, exhaling a little before finally smiling at Jimmy. “Thanks for that.” It was strange. Jimmy thought that there would at least be a few tears in his eyes, but there weren’t. Scott just looked sad.

 

“Anytime,” said Jimmy with a nod. He pulled away from the embrace and ran his fingers through his hair before flashing a smile. Scott just sighed at the gesture.

 

Jimmy looked back at the ocean. It seemed to be the go to when he wasn’t sure what to say.

 

“Hey Jimmy–”

 

Scott was interrupted by the feeling of a hand touching his leg. Immediately he jumped back and onto the dock before pulling out a knife that he just so happened to have in his pocket. The two looked in the water to see the Drowned staring back at them, giving Scott a confused look.

 

Noticing the creature, Scott promptly put an arm in front of Jimmy to keep him back and pointed the knife at the Drowned. “Stay back,” Scott said to both of them. Jimmy assumed that he meant that differently for both of them.

 

Jimmy (finally realizing the situation he was in) quickly jumped up and put his arms in front of Scott, pushing him back from the Drowned. “No no! Don’t hurt it!”

 

Scott turned around and pointed the knife at Jimmy’s throat. “What the hell do you mean ‘don’t hurt it’?! It’s a mob! It can kill us!” He growled at him, digging the weapon deeper into the skin on Jimmy’s throat.

 

Jimmy let out an airy laugh. He put his arms in a surrendering motion as his eyes darted between the knife and the glare Scott was shooting him. A red flushed Jimmy’s cheeks at the circumstance. 

 

On one hand, he was terrified of Scott actually murdering him and then murdering his Drowned friend. On the other hand, Jimmy was slightly having a fantasy of Scott hovering over him with the same look in his eyes. The same knife in his hand, a somewhat sinister smile, while the other hand wrapped around Jimmy’s throat–

 

“Oh my gods, quite thinking that Jim!”

 

He totally wouldn’t be thinking about that later that night.

 

Jimmy quickly metally slapped himself in the face before reaching over and grabbing Scott’s arm. “It’s nice,” he said, lowering Scott’s arm, “it won’t hurt you or me.”

 

Scott looked down at the Drowned, who just tilted its head in confusion. It looked over at Jimmy before making a gargled sound that caused Scott to flinch a little.

 

Jimmy smiled. He looked at Scott before looking back at the Drowned. Jimmy leaned down to the mob, despite Scott trying to pull him back, and whispered, “Yeah. He’s the one I told you about.”

 

The mob’s eyes seemed to widen as it looked over at Scott. Scott scooted back a little as the Drowned swam up and laid its head on the dock, giving him a sort of puppy-dog eyes.

 

“I- is it okay?” Scott asked as he backed up into Jimmy.

 

Jimmy smiled before placing both his hands on Scott’s shoulders. “It’s just interested in you. Don’t worry. It means no harm.”

 

The Drowned looked between the two before making another gargled sound.

 

In response, Jimmy shook his head–a sad look painted his face. “No. He doesn’t.”

 

“What does that mean?”

 

“...Don’t worry about it.”

 

Scott gave the Drowned a somewhat hesitant look before gripping Jimmy’s arm with one hand and giving a slight wave with the other. “...Hey.”

 

The Drowned waved back. It reached both arms up and rested them on top of the dock before laying its head in its crossed arms. A small gargle was made as it looked between Scott and Jimmy.

 

A sad smile spread across Jimmy’s face. He noticed Scott turn and look back at him with a surprised/confused face. “How the hell did you find out it was nice?”

 

Jimmy blinked back into reality. He looked at Scott’s hand that was clutching his arm before saying, “Oh, I just saved it. It was that Drowned you guys left at spawn. You know, the one that you guys used to represent me because somebody didn’t wake me up.”

 

Scott snorted. “In my defense, I tried to wake you up.” He let go of Jimmy and scooted closer to the Drowned. “Huh. So this is what happened to you. I thought you had died or they finally found a way to eat you.”

 

Jimmy choked on his own spit. He forgot Lizzie told him that they wanted to eat the Drowned.

 

The Drowned made a small gargle to Scott before shrugging. Scott blinked before looking over at Jimmy for translation.

 

“Uh, it said that it survived being eaten.”

 

Scott hummed before looking back at the Drowned. “So, what are you here for now? Does Jimmy make you do his chores or something?”

 

The mob looked over at Jimmy and made another gargled sound. It pulled out a waterproof piece of parchment and handed it to him with a gargle.

 

“Oh!” Jimmy exclaimed before taking the piece of paper. “Lizzie replied to what I said!”

 

“Why didn’t you just text her…?”

 

“...I was afraid it would be sent to the entire server…”

 

Scott shook his head as Jimmy looked down at the message. Okay. Yeah. Mhm. Jimmy couldn’t understand a single word.

 

He tilted his head and turned the paper in another direction. Maybe he was reading it upside down? Nope. Now the writing looked even more disorientated. Fear started to bubble as Jimmy turned the paper back around and stared at the paper. What was going on? Was it Lizzie’s handwriting? But she’s had such beautiful handwriting before.

 

Jimmy handed the note to Scott. “Can you understand that?”

 

Scott looked down at it before nodding. “Yeah. It’s Lizzie’s handwriting. Of course I can understand it. Why do you ask?”

 

Now the fear in Jimmy’s chest was present. His breath quickened as he looked back at the paper. All he saw was unknown scribbles and meshes of symbols. Jimmy lowered the parchment. “I…I think I’ve lost the ability to read…”

 

“Wait, what!?” Scott shouted, causing half of the villagers to look over in confusion. “How can you just lose the ability to read?!”

 

“I- I don’t know,” Jimmy said, gesturing to the villagers that everything was okay, “I- I’m looking at the paper and all I see is meshes of ink and symbols..”

 

Scott looked confused and concerned. Mostly concerned. He looked at the parchment before saying, “Wait here.” Scott stood up and ran to Jimmy’s house. After a few minutes, he ran out with a piece of paper and a pen. He sat back down and scribbled something on the paper. “Can you read this?”

 

Jimmy stared at the newly written message. Nothing. It was just more scribbles. Whatever it was, Jimmy just couldn’t comprehend it. “...No.”

 

Scott shoved the pen and paper into Jimmy’s hands. “Here! Try writing something!”

 

Jimmy placed Lizzie’s message down and stared at objects in his hands. He looked over at the Drowned, who was just watching them intently, before looking over at Scott. “What do I write?”

 

An annoyed look reflected Scott’s eyes. Despite that, he still looked desperate. Like he wasn’t ready to accept the fact that Jimmy couldn’t read. “Well, what do you wish you were doing right now?”

 

“You–”

 

Get your mind out of the gutters, Jim.

 

Jimmy shook his head and stared at the paper. “I wish I was asleep in bed.” His mind thought of Scott laying next to him, curled up to his side. He quickly pushed the thought away. Not here. Not now. Maybe later.

 

He placed the paper against the hard surface of the dock and pressed the pen against the dead sugar cane. Jimmy furrowed his eyes as he tried to remember how certain letters looked.

 

Was that what that letter looked like? Jimmy couldn’t remember. He brushed the ink across the paper. Should that swirl be there? Probably. Jimmy swallowed a build up of spit and added a dot. He looked at the paper and tilted his head. Again, it just looked like swirls and meshes. Scott clearly thought so too.

 

Scott picked up the paper and stared at it for a scary long time. He lowered it and gave Jimmy a horrified look. “...It’s just scribbles.”

 

Jimmy gripped his hair. “Oh my gosh, I’ve become illiterate!!”

 

Scott placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. “D- don’t worry! It’s just on this server. The minute you leave, you’ll be able to read and write again!”

 

“Yeah, but why am I illiterate!?”

 

“...I mean your grammar was pretty crappy before.”

 

Jimmy grumbled and leaned on Scott. He obviously tensed up at the action before he awkwardly patted Jimmy’s back. “Um…there there,” Scott said, looking over at the Drowned for help. The Drowned just gave him a thumbs up.

 

“Scott…I can’t write anything to anyone now. I’m not able to read any announcements or texts or letters…I- I don’t know what I’m going to do.”

 

“I- I can help you. Plus, you’ve got the villagers to help you as well. I’m sure one of them can help you with that. You’ve got an adviser, right?”

 

Jimmy sat up and stared at Scott’s shoulder. “Yeah, you’re right…”

 

Scott smiled. “Yeah. And I’m sure the other’s will understand–”

 

“You can’t tell anyone else about this!!”

 

Scott jumped back in surprise. “What? Why?”

 

Jimmy looked over at the Drowned, who was watching them as if it was watching its favorite TV show. He looked back at Scott. “You know how they keep finding ways to pick on me. If they find out I can’t read or write anymore, they'll torture me with it.” Jimmy placed a hand on Scott’s knee. “Just…can we please keep this between us?”

 

Something in Scott’s eyes seemed to break as he gave Jimmy a soft look. He bit his lip and placed his hand on top of Jimmy’s. “...Of course.” Scott rubbed Jimmy’s hand for a bit before giving it a strange look. He shook his head and pulled his hand away.

 

“Thanks,” said Jimmy. He pulled his hand away and picked up Lizzie’s note. “What did this say by the way?”

 

Scott seemed hesitant for some reason. He kept glancing at Jimmy's hand suspiciously before he finally looked back at the paper. “It says: ‘Dear Jimmy, We can speak now if you are able. I’m home now. Come over so we can discuss further. From, Lizzie’.”

 

Jimmy blinked a few times. “Oh. She wants to speak now?”

 

“...No. She wants to speak next week–yes of course she wants to speak now.”

 

Jimmy ran his fingers through his hair before standing up. “Um…are you okay with me just leaving?”

 

Scott shrugged. “I have to head back anyway. Go and see what Lizzie wants. Something tells me she’s scary when she’s mad.”

 

Jimmy couldn’t argue with that for one bit. He looked down at the Drowned, who looked ready to go. “Alright then.” Jimmy looked back at Scott. “Promise me you won’t tell anyone I’m illiterate.”

 

Scott struck a smile. “Who do you take me for? I promise I won’t spread rumors about you.”

 

Jimmy smiled back, and for a second, he swore he could’ve seen a light blush paint Scott’s face. “Thanks.” He turned around and equipped his elytra before taking off.

 

“...He does realize he forgot his shoes, right?”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jimmy stumbled to the floor of Lizzie’s main tower as he tried his best to gracefully land. This, naturally, resulted in him falling face first.

 

He grumbled a little as footsteps drew closer to him before finally stopping. Jimmy looked up at Lizzie, who was sporting a long, flowy, dark blue dress. “Hi Lizzie.”

 

Lizzie sighed before reaching a hand out for Jimmy. “I don’t know how you failed that.”

 

“Well, I’m not you. I can’t gracefully land like a goddess or whatever you do,” said Jimmy as he took Lizzie’s hand and stumbled upward and on his feet. He brushed the dirt off his legs. “Now, I’m assuming you also have fish parts?”

 

Lizzie stared at his feet, not even paying attention to what he said. She huffed. “For goodness sake Jimmy–wait here.” She turned on her heel and stormed off to somewhere in the room. She dug through a chest before pulling out a towel. Lizzie turned back and ran over to Jimmy before handing him the towel. “Here,” she said, “I don’t mind you being barefoot. But please don’t track mud all over my prismarine floor.”

 

Jimmy blinked before looking down at his feet. “Oh! I had no idea I left without my shoes. Huh.” He took the towel before walking over to the edge of the tower. Jimmy sat down and let his feet dangle off the edge.

 

“How did you not know? It took you a while to show up. I thought you were physically or mentally preparing,” Lizzie said as she glared at the small trail of mud that Jimmy left behind. She ignored it, walking over and sitting next to Jimmy.

 

They looked out at the Ocean Empire below them. The view really was something.

 

A small laugh escaped Jimmy. “Ah–no. I was talking to Scott when Drowned brought the message. Had to explain everything to him. And it didn’t help that we found out that I had become illiterate at that moment.” Jimmy spoke the last bit in a small whisper. He could trust Lizzie. She was his sister.

 

Lizzie looked like she was trying to process everything at once. She sat there for a good five minutes before shouting, “Wait…you’re illiterate ?!”

 

Jimmy covered his ears at the increase in volume before nodding. “Yeah…I think it just happened because I was able to send you a message before. But Scott had to read your letter for me. You and him are the only ones I’m going to tell about this. I don’t think I can trust anybody else.”

 

Lizzie placed a hand on Jimmy’s knee. “Don’t worry. Your secret's safe with me. We’re seablings. Us fish people got to stick together.”

 

Jimmy smiled at her. Lizzie smiled back, a mouth of pointy teeth smiling with it. Jimmy stared at it a little. “Your teeth look sharper.”

 

“So do yours.”

 

He reached up and touched them. “Huh. They are. What else is fishy about you?”

 

Lizzie reached a hand out and spread her fingers, revealing blue webbing in between her fingers. Jimmy reached a hand out as well and showed her his brown webbing. “There in between my toes as well.”

 

“Ew. I have small fins on my arms.” She showed him and sure enough, baby fins were poking out of her skin. “I get the feeling they’re going to grow bigger for some reason.”

 

Jimmy cringed. “I don’t have that. I don’t think I want that.”

 

Lizzie hummed in response. “Guess we’ll have to see if the server affects anyone else.”

 

“I know it affected Scott. He has pointy ears now.” Jimmy paused and mumbled, “It looked kind of cute…”

 

Lizzie looked over at Jimmy with a smile. “How is he doing by the way? I know you mentioned to Joel and I before about how you two occasionally just visit each other.”

 

Jimmy stared off into space. “He broke down about his dreams about me. Not gonna lie…it sucks not being able to tell him the truth. I hope he won’t hate me too much when he finally learns the truth.”

 

A small hum escaped Lizzie’s lips. She swung her legs as the tune rang through the empty, salty air. “We’ll just have to tie him down and explain it to him. Simple.”

 

A small laugh came from Jimmy before he actually thought about Scott being tied up. Oh. Oh. He liked that image more than he realized. A light blush flushed Jimmy’s cheeks at the thought. Though it quickly went away as he knew Scott would be rightfully pissed off at them bounding him up.

 

“I feel like Scott would press a knife to my throat if we did that,” Jimmy said as he leaned back.

 

…Then again…pissed off Scott was also kind of hot…

 

Jimmy quickly shook his head as the blush returned. Lizzie gave him a concerned look. “Are you okay…?”

 

“...Don’t worry about it.

 

Lizzie didn’t seem to question it though. She just gave Jimmy a condescending blink before looking back at her Empire. Jimmy decided to join her in doing so. Everything and everyone looked so small from on top of Lizzie’s tower. Just buildings on lily pads with villagers walking through the towns and in and out of buildings.

 

Quite peaceful really.

 

“How’s Joel doing?” Jimmy asked just to start a conversation. “Last I saw him, he kind of slapped me across the face without an explanation.”

 

Lizzie shrugged. “The usual. You know, typical Joel things. What really is there? The man figured out how to clone himself and is building himself to death. Sounds pretty Joel to me.”

 

Jimmy couldn’t argue with that. “I think the worst part is that the clones have their own personalities and a mind of their own. Like…they aren’t like Joel at all.”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yeah. Me and Pixl were talking to one of them the other day. She seemed so different from Joel. She was quite lovely to talk to, really–very sweet,” Jimmy said as he swung his legs back and forth.

 

“Huh,” Lizzie mumbled before they both heard a beeping sound coming from Jimmy’s phone. 

 

He pulled his phone out and stared at it. “Um…I have no idea what this says…”

 

Lizzie rolled her eyes before looking over his shoulder. “It’s from Kathrine. She says it’s almost time to meet up with Sausage regarding your disc.”

 

Jimmy jumped up, almost dropping his phone and Lizzie’s towel in the process. “Oh shoot! I forgot I had that later today! And I was just discussing this with Sausage earlier!” Jimmy shoved his phone in his pocket. “Sorry Liz, I have to go. Maybe we can talk later this week. Depends on what I’m doing though.”

 

Lizzie smiled and shook her head, waving her hand in a shoeing motion. “Oh don’t worry about it. Just…one thing before you leave…”

“Yeah?”

 

“Clean the mud off the floor.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The lecture Jimmy received from Katherine the minute he arrived wasn’t nice. Basically, Katherine punched his arm and told him that he needed to come over when she told him to do so.

 

“Sorry sorry!” Jimmy shouted. “I would’ve been here sooner but Lizzie made me clean her floor! I’m a good boy! I swear!”

 

“Why did you listen?! You could’ve just flown off and told her to deal with it!”

 

“...Are we thinking about the same person? Did you forget we’re talking about Lizzie?”

 

Katherine grumbled and rubbed her temples. “Ugh. Nevermind. Just be glad that Sausage is late. He said something about how he was in the middle of discussing something with FWhip and Gem.”

 

Jimmy looked out at Katherine's garden, grateful that she had finally given up. The pathways and gardens were definitely beautiful. Jimmy just smiled at the flowers as he shifted on his seat on top of a random shulker in the middle of Katherine’s empire. Flowers gave him a nice feeling.

 

“...Why are you barefooted?” Katherine asked, giving Jimmy a concerned stare.

 

“I forgot my shoes when I left home.”

 

“...Of course you did.”

 

The two gave a small chuckle to lighten the air before the sound of rockets were heard above. Down came Sausage, who landed with a small fumble, but straightened up as if nothing happened.

 

“Greetings greetings!” he said with a smile. Sausage turned to Katherine and gave her a small bow before laughing. “It’s so lovely to see you Katherine!” He turned to Jimmy and hesitated. Sausage cleared his throat and placed his arms behind himself. “Hello Jimmy. I see you’ve decided to be in the same general area as me.”

 

He looked like he was trying to either stop himself from laughing or crying. Frankly, Jimmy was just confused by it.

 

Jimmy crossed his arms with a huff. “Of course. This involves me getting my disc back. I’m going to be here.”

 

Sausage raised his eyebrows. “And yet when I was trying to discuss a solution with you earlier, you disregarded it because Scott showed up.”

 

Katherine turned her head over at Jimmy. “ Really Jimmy?? You’re telling me this whole conversation could’ve been avoided if you weren’t a simp for your own husband?”

 

Jimmy choked on his own spit at Katherine’s words while Sausage let out a contagious laugh. “You didn’t have to word it like that!” he shouted to Katherine.

 

She raised an eyebrow at his words before Sausage said, “It wouldn’t have mattered anyway! With, you know, all the back and forth pranking! How’s the water by the way? I didn’t see any death messages from it in the chat?”

 

Jimmy grimaced a little. A while ago Sausage had flooded his house in retaliation for him and Pixl putting ravagers in his wheat fields. “Yeah, well the jokes on you. I was given an object that makes me breathe underwater from said husband I simp for.”

 

That sounded worse than Jimmy meant it, but oh well. “How is Bulldozer by the way?” Jimmy asked, crossing his arms. “Have they ruined everything yet?”

 

Sausage smirked. “No actually. Thank you for the new guards by the way! They’re quite lovely!”

 

Well that wasn’t supposed to happen. Jimmy tried his best to snarl. Did it actually sound like one? He wouldn’t know. “No. They were supposed to make things worse.”

 

“Well if you were actually taking things seriously, maybe things would’ve been bad! You and Pix died more times than the damage that occured~”

 

“I am taking things seriously. I–hold on. Let me step down to your level real quick.”

 

Katherine snorted. Sausage looked over at her before looking back at Jimmy and furrowing his eyebrows. “Oh please, you aren’t taking this seriously! You don’t even have shoes on!”

 

“Alright alright!” Katherine shouted. She stepped in between the two and huffed. “Before things escalate any further, why don’t we go inside and have a seat around the fireplace? Lovely and peaceful, right?”

 

“I completely agree, Katherine!” Jimmy said, scooting closer to her and giving Sausage a smirk. “You come up with the best ideas.”

 

Sausage crossed his arms and sneered at Jimmy. Katherine sighed before quite literally grabbing the two by the arm and dragging them off into a nice room in her house. She threw them in there and said, “Alright then. Is there anything you boys would like to say?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yes actually. Sausage, I want my disc back.”

 

“And I want an apology for you stealing from me!”

 

“I didn’t steal, alright? Katherine, c’mon. You gotta stand with me through this. We’re an alliance 'til the end, right?”

 

Sausage smirked at the blonde. “Oh? You don’t know? Katherine’s sided with me.”

 

Jimmy looked over at Katherine as Sausage whispered something to Katherine before handing her a little mini version of his banner. “...What…?” Jimmy mumbled as he stared at Katherine.

 

She looked over at him with a smile. “I told you Jimmy! I’m allying myself with everyone! Everyone is my friend! Why are you acting like it's a surprise?”

 

“Because I didn’t think you meant Sausage as well!”

 

“Jimmy, when I say everyone, I mean everyone! No one is excluded!”

 

Well there went all trust that Jimmy had in Katherine. And he let her decapitate him! Willingly!

 

“A- are you betraying me…?” Jimmy asked.

 

Katherine huffed before shaking her head. “I already told you! I’m allied with everyone! How many times do I need to repeat that?”

 

Sausage gave a laugh in the background, which caused Jimmy to look over at him with a glare. “Oh, sorry sorry!” Sausage said with a laugh. “It’s just so funny how you forgot something important that she told you!”

 

Jimmy huffed. He would have to deal with Katherine another time. Right now, he was here for his disc. “You,” he pointed at Sausage, “I still want my disc back. Don’t forget that’s what I’m here for. And you,” he pointed at Katherine and walked to the front of the room, “I’ll deal with you later.”

 

Katherine puffed up her cheeks in annoyance before looking over at Sausage. “He is right. You need to give him his disc back. This has lasted for too long.”

 

Sausage grumbled before waltzing over to Jimmy. “Alrighty Codfather,” he said, “I’ll give you your disc back. Just apologize and pay me five diamond blocks.”

 

“What?!”

 

“You heard me! That’s for stealing from me! Books are expensive, okay?!”

 

“You said I could–”

 

“Alright alright!” Katherine shouted, stepping in between the two. “Jimmy, apologize to Sausage and kindly ask for your disc back. Otherwise we’ll be here forever and none of us want that. I need to collect heads, Sausage needs to continue building, and you’ll probably go back to doing something.

 

Jimmy huffed before looking over at Sausage. Ask kindly–he could do that. Even if he would hate that. “Sausage,” Jimmy said, giving him his best pleading look, “can I have my disc back, please?” More venom in his words then he meant, but it seemed to work.

 

The glare that Sausage was giving him broke for a second. He just stared at Jimmy with this dumbfounded look before promptly slapping himself in the face, causing Jimmy and Katherine to flinch at his actions.

 

“Yes yes…that is something I can do…” Sausage faltered. He looked over at Katherine, who’s eyes widened. 

 

The look she gave Sausage basically said “how could you” in seven different languages. Katherine swallowed a build up of spit before gesturing toward Jimmy. “And Sausage, you give Jimmy his disc back. Not because I’m forcing you to, but because you want to.”

 

Sausage nodded. “Yes yes. But first, I feel like you need to hear what song this is.”

 

“You really don’t need to–”

 

“Oh, but you must hear it!”

 

“Sausage, can I please just have my disc back?”

 

“No no! Let Katherine hear this!”

 

Ignoring their protests, Sausage placed a jukebox down and took the disc out. “Listen to what Jimmy calls ‘The Greatest Song in the World’.” He placed the disc in and began the start of cave noises.

 

Rings and eerie cave sounds echoed through the house, leaving Jimmy just wanting to take the disc and run, and Katherine confused. “T- that’s the disc that is causing all this...”

 

“Yeah…”

 

Katherine hummed. “Well, I wasn’t expecting disc 13. With the way you were acting, I thought Sausage stole your copy of Pigstep or…something.”

 

Sausage shrugged before taking the disc out. “You know, I really don’t understand what’s so special about this disc.” He tossed it over to Jimmy who caught it, fumbling with it in a panic, not wanting it to drop.

 

“I got it!” Jimmy shouted with glee. And he wasn’t going to let go. Not now. Not again. “Later losers!!” He shouted before taking off. Jimmy ran down the hall and out of Katherine’s house.

 

He opened up his elytra and fired some rockets, shooting up into the open air. Jimmy let out a laugh into the open air. He looked down to see Katherine and Sausage looking up at him. But he didn’t care. He had his disc back. That was all that mattered.

 

Jimmy fired some more rockets and took off in the direction of the swamp. He looked down at the disc with a smile before realizing something. Sausage had renamed it to “The WORST Song in the World”. How dare he. Jimmy grimaced at the writing. He would have to fix that when he got home. Speaking of which…

 

The swamp slowly came into view, causing Jimmy to smile and fly down, landing on his deck with a thud. He fell over and on his face before grumbling. Elytras had been around for how many years and he still couldn’t get the hang of it?

 

Jimmy huffed before standing up, dusting the dirt off his pants before looking down at the disc in his hands. A smile spread across his face. It was back. He finally got it back. He would have to listen to it just to remember what was at the end.

 

“Jimmy!!”

 

He looked toward the sky behind him. “Katherine?”

 

Katherine stumbled a little as she landed before looking over at Jimmy. A sort of panic and sorrow was in her eyes. “Jimmy. That isn’t your disc.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “What!”

 

“That isn’t your disc. W- when you flew off, Sausage had laughed, saying something along the lines about how that isn’t your disc. He flew off after that and I- I just needed to come tell you and apologize for not knowing what he was doing.”

 

Jimmy looked down at the disc. His mind seemed more blank than anything. Without thinking, Jimmy walked over to the edge of his deck and dropped the disc into the water.

 

Did he have a reason to trust Katherine? Not really. But he did trust her here. He felt like he could.

 

“...Are you sure that was the right thing to do…?” Katherine asked, placing a hand on his shoulder.

 

Jimmy shrugged. “It isn’t the right one. It has to be that one disc.”

 

“Why though?”

 

A smile came across Jimmy’s face. “Maybe I’ll tell you later.”

 

Katherine looked off into the distance of Jimmy’s empire. She squeezed his shoulder. “Look over at the border between yours and Sausage’s empires.”

 

Jimmy looked over and stared in confusion. There, on top of the trees, were Sausage, FWhip, and Gem. They appeared to just be watching. “Well if that isn’t creepy…”

 

“They can’t know I’m the one who told you about the disc,” Katherine said as she scooted behind Jimmy. “Just…don’t mention me.”

 

“...Alright.”

 

Why did Jimmy agree? He didn’t know himself. But now he felt as if he had to keep that promise. Katherine did tell him about the disc. This could just be a way to repay that favor.

 

“Great! And uh…give this to Gem.” Katherine dug through the pocket of her dress before pulling out a piece of paper. “This paper is asking for help. Gem wants peace more than anyone on the server. I’m sure she’ll help you if Sausage and FWhip become too…extra.”

 

Jimmy took the piece of paper and stared at it. Mushed symbols and ink. None of it made any sense. He nodded and shoved it in his pocket before looking over at the tree line close to Mythland. Katherine can’t know. Jimmy felt like it was a secret only Lizzie and Scott should know.

 

“I better go see what they want. I need my disc back,” Jimmy said, messing with the rocket on his belt.

 

Katherine nodded. “Be careful.”

 

Jimmy nodded back before taking off in the direction of the Wither-Rose alliance, who moved further into the trees when they saw that Jimmy was approaching. He huffed and sped up, watching as they jumped off the trees and flew somewhere in the forest.

 

Jimmy watched as Sausage ran ahead, off in a different direction than FWhip and Gem. He seemed to be going to the same place however. Just a different path. Jimmy followed FWhip and Gem, whose trail ended in a small opening.

 

Jimmy landed on top of a tree and looked at the two red-heads. “What are you–”

 

His voice trailed off as he saw what they were standing in front of. TNT. A long line of TNT that stretched from the ocean to who knows where.

 

Oh.

 

Oh .

 

He didn't like TNT.

 

He didn't like TNT one bit.

 

“...What the hell is going on?” Jimmy asked as he jumped off of the tree and stumbled in front of FWhip and Gem.

 

FWhip smiled, clapping his hands together. “Jimmy! So great you’re here for the occasion! We’re here to bring peace!”

 

“...Peace?” Jimmy wasn’t buying that one bit.

 

“Yes!” Gem exclaimed, jumping a little. “Peace!”

 

Jimmy looked over at Gem. “...Gem…I–”

 

He was interrupted by Sausage flying down, crashing into a tree. “I’m alright!” He shouted as Gem was about to run over and help him. Sausage fell out of the tree and stumbled up, brushing the dirt off his clothes. “Alright! We are here for peace!”

 

“We just said that–”

 

“Yeah they just mentioned it–”

 

“C’mon Sausage.”

 

Sausage huffed before crossing his arms. “Well anyway! We have been discussing–yes discussing–and we have concluded a way to end this war! Well…FWhip has!”

 

Jimmy placed his hands on his hips. “And you didn’t tell me? This is our war! We’re supposed to–”

 

Gem stepped in and placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. “This is a good thing Jimmy! This will bring peace!”

 

“...Here.” Jimmy mumbled, handing the note to Gem. He might have not remembered what Katherine told him to do. But at least he knew that he had to give Gem the note.

 

Gem looked down at the piece of paper. She stared at it for a bit before looking up at Jimmy. A concerned look seemed to grow in her green eyes, but she seemed to understand.

 

“What does the note say?” asked FWhip as he tried to look at the note.

 

Gem pulled the note away and shoved it in the pocket of her green dress. She glared up at FWhip before looking over at Jimmy. She gave a sad smile before placing both hands on his shoulders. “This will bring peace. For all of us. Trust me.”

 

Jimmy looked over at Sausage and FWhip behind her.

 

“...Do you trust me?”

 

“...Not really.”

 

But Jimmy couldn’t say that. He partially trusted Katherine, and she seemed to trust Gem. Besides, Gem hadn’t done anything to mess with him. It’s just her alliance members who act like her annoying little brothers. Which was weird considering the fact that they were older than her and FWhip was the only one she was actually related to.

 

“...Yeah, I trust you.” Jimmy said with a nod.

 

Gem beamed at him. She looked over at FWhip before giving a thumbs up.

 

A laugh escaped FWhip. “Let’s go!!” He ran over to a lever on a block and pulled it, causing the TNT next to it to light.

 

Jimmy froze. “Wait…”

 

Gem grabbed Jimmy and pulled him up as they flew on top of the trees. Jimmy only watched and stared as Gem pulled him along. The TNT went off, causing a chain of explosions.

 

One blow after the other, the TNT went off, igniting the TNT next to it and below it. A loud boom rang through the air as a massive ravine formed in the ground thanks to the explosions. Jimmy felt Gem let go of him. He fell to his knees and watched.

 

He watched the explosions cause an unnatural crack to form with the land, splitting a line in between the Cod Empire and Mythland. He felt the ringing in his ears at the sound. That booming sound. Jimmy swore his ears were bleeding.

 

Tears formed in his eyes as his breathing quickened. Every inhale and exhale felt heavy. Jimmy felt like he was shaking uncontrollably. Was he? He couldn’t tell. He dug his fingers into his arms.

 

The ringing in his ears. The feeling of waking up and fearing that the next time he does, he wouldn’t be in this plane of existence anymore.

 

The booming sound. The trembling of the earth. The feeling of fearing that no one will be there to hold him anymore.

 

The echo after. The loud noises that continue. Just like now. Just like before. All Jimmy wanted to do was curl up and cling to Scott for dear life. Just like before.

 

The ringing in his ears. The booming sound. The echo after.

 

He didn't like TNT.

 

He didn't like TNT one bit.

 

Jimmy couldn’t even tell that the Wither-Rose alliance was knelt in front of him. This was until he felt a pair of hands place themselves upon his shoulders. Jimmy tried looking at the figure before him. His vision was blurry, but he could make out a pale face with bright red hair and green eyes.

 

Gem. It was just Gem.

 

The only thing Jimmy could do was lean in and cling to Gem. The ringing wouldn’t go away. His harsh breathing didn’t want to cease. He could hear voices, but he couldn’t tell what they were saying. Jimmy squeezed his eyes shut and gripped Gem’s arms tighter as he leaned his head against her left shoulder.

 

He felt her rub his back, muttering words that he couldn’t make out. Jimmy felt two other hands find their place on his back. FWhip and Sausage, he assumed.

 

“Focus. Just focus on your breathing…” Jimmy told himself.

 

Inhale.

 

Exhale.

 

Simple as that.

 

Each breath seemed to be exerting so much force.

 

Jimmy looked up at Gem. He could make out a faint smile as she wiped a tear away from his face. “You okay?” The ringing was slowly going away. The blast was over. He was okay. Nobody was hurt.

 

Was that a rhetorical question she just asked? Jimmy didn’t know.

 

He slowly sat up and looked to his sides. Just as he thought, FWhip and Sausage were by his sides. Jimmy looked back at Gem. “Never,” he mumbled, “never use TNT again…”

 

Jimmy tried to make it sound as threatening as possible, but he knew his body was too tired to even attempt to sound threatening. It probably sounded weak. And tired. Mostly tired.

 

Gem nodded, shooting a glare over at FWhip before returning her focus to Jimmy. “...If it helps, the crater will help with the peace. You know…so you and Sausage are separated and can’t fight.”

 

Jimmy wondered if she forgot that they could just fly over the ravine. Then again, he hadn’t properly looked at it. Jimmy held onto Gem’s arms and slowly tried to stand up. It worked, even if he stumbled a bit.

 

Inhale.

 

Exhale.

 

Simple as that.

 

He slowly let go of Gem, giving her a smile, before looking at the ravine. It was bigger than he thought. A long line that stretched from the ocean to somewhere inland that went deep. It was massive.

 

“You do realize we can just fly over it, right?” Jimmy said.

 

Gem just blinked. FWhip laughed, leaning on Gem for support as Sausage took the chance to also remind them that elytras exist. He jumped into the ravine and took off, he flew through it, shouting in delight as he flew from one end to the other.

 

“Look Jimmy!!” he shouted. “This is fun!! Weeee!”

 

Jimmy rubbed the side of his head, groaning in annoyance at the forming headache. Next time he saw TNT, he was just going to run. Didn’t matter what was going on or what anyone thought.

 

“Look,” FWhip said, holding back a laugh, “it’s about the metaphor. This ravine is the metaphor that separates you two. No more fighting. Got it–” FWhip busted out laughing, falling to the floor just so he didn’t have to stand.

 

“Yes! For peace!” Gem exclaimed, tightening her purple cloak as she tried to salvage this. “This is all for peace!”

 

Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows as Sausage landed. “If this is for peace, then I need my disc back.”

 

Sausage gasped. “Wait! Who told you that the disc I gave you was fake?!”

 

“...I have my sources.”

 

“Hmph. No matter!” Sausage crossed his arms before smirking. “Just because you know, doesn’t mean I’m going to give it back–”

 

“Sausage, give it back to him.”

 

“Yeah, this has gone on for long enough.”

 

Sausage looked over at the red-heads before huffing. “Fine.” He took out the disc and tossed it over to Jimmy.

 

Jimmy grabbed it and stared at it. “The Greatest Song in the World” was written on it. “I got it…” Jimmy mumbled. He smiled brightly. “I got it!” Before anything could be said, Jimmy took off and flew off toward his house. He ran inside and slammed the door closed with a sigh of relief.

 

“...Well I wasn’t expecting this.”

 

Jimmy jumped at the voice before he looked to see Pixl sitting at his desk.

 

“Pix…” Jimmy mumbled before sighing.

 

“Hey. I came over to see how your meeting with Sausage and Katherine went and I saw that you weren’t home so I–”

 

“No no. It’s fine,” Jimmy said as he slugged his way over to his bed. He plopped down on it and sighed. “I’ll show you what happened later. I’m tired, and I’m traumatized. The important thing is, I got my disc back.” Jimmy held up the disc with a smile.

 

Pixl looked at the disc before furrowing his eyebrows. “I don’t get it. It’s disc 13. What’s so special about it?”

 

Jimmy stared at the disc. He trusted Pixl. Pixl was a person he could trust. “...Let me show you.”

 

He leaned over to the jukebox against the wall and pushed the disc inside. Just like the previous disc 13, this one started off with cave noises. Ringing bells and the sound of minecarts.

 

They sat there for a few minutes before Pixl said, “I don’t–”

 

“It’s not the song. It’s what I put at the end.”

 

Right on time, the track abruptly stopped, entering a silence.

 

“...What…”

 

“Just listen.”

 

The sound of a guitar being strummed replaced the silence. A soft tune filled the room. Chords being plucked with a simple hum following along.

 

Pixl’s eyes widened. “...What–”

 

“It’s a tune that Scott and I came up with when we did 3rd Life,” Jimmy said as he brought his knees to his chest and hugged them. “We liked to just dance in our flower forest. After a while it got boring without any music and since we didn’t have any, we just came up with our own. We would hum a tune, and whatever happened…happened. 

 

“I wanted to put that tune onto an instrument and put it on a disc to surprise Scott. I’ve been saving it for when he gets his memory back. Naturally…you can imagine how much I panicked when it got stolen.”

 

Pixl stood up and sat down next to Jimmy so he could get a better listen. “So…you learned how to play guitar just for this?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yeah. I learned how to cook as well. Might as well try to impress Scott.”

 

Pixl laughed. “Well, isn’t he lucky then.” 

 

He closed his eyes and listened to the simple tune before asking, “But why did you put it on disc 13? Why not create your own disc to put it on?”

 

Jimmy shrugged. “I didn’t want anyone else to hear it. Who listens to the very end of disc 13?”

 

A smile spread across Pixl’s face as he shook his head. “Wow.”

 

Wow indeed.

 

The two sat in silence, letting the sound of the guitar feel the empty air.

Notes:

Yeah. A lot goes on. From this point on word, I feel like my writing sounds more...mature if that makes sense. It has to do with how I was experimenting with some stuff the last few chapters and after a while I just stopped because I finally figured out where I want the plot to go.

Also, I had some jokes in this that I had to keep in because I said so. I'm so sorry. I removed one for y'alls sanity.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 12

Notes:

*Cracks knuckles* Alrighty folks, y'all got a big emotional storm coming. Good luck.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Flowers. Opening up his eyes to flowers was always lovely.

 

Scott opened his eyes to reveal the flower valley that he often associated with his husband. He looked around, seeing the same image he always saw. Two hobbit homes across from each other, a pond in the middle with a rock path to a Nether portal and farms. But most importantly: flowers.

 

Scott looked down and felt the grass beneath him; he was sitting down. He sighed and hugged his knees. Any minute now, he would see his husband walking up to him. He knew it. It was how these dreams always happened.

 

Sometimes Scott wondered what their relationship was like before 3rd Life, considering how he’d only seen what their relationship was on this server and not in any others. It confused him.

 

“Well, the bees are dead or they flew away.”

 

Right on time.

 

Scott turned his head to his husband and almost stopped breathing. A wave of guilt washed over him as he saw his appearance. His skin was gray, his clothes were torn, and his dirty blonde hair seemed to have ashes within it.

 

“...I could have prevented that…” Scott told himself.

 

He shook it off as his body didn’t seem to react to it. The blonde sat next to him with a bundle of flowers in his arms. He laid the flowers on the ground before smiling at Scott. “Well, at least the flowers are pollinated!”

 

Scott smiled back at him, crossing his legs and turning his body to face him. “What’s with all the flowers?”

 

“Well, I thought we could just relax,” the faceless man said. “You know, a lot has been going on and I thought we could just have some down time together.” The blonde picked a daisy up and held it out for Scott, his smile growing. “When was the last time we had the chance to make flower crowns?”

 

Well, there went Scott’s heart rate. A small laugh escaped him before he turned his head away from what felt like the sun smiling at him. “Oh my goodness…”

 

“So what do you think?” his husband asked, holding the daisy closer to his face.

 

Scott rolled his eyes. He took the daisy and scooted closer to the blonde, placing a kiss on his cheek. “I think you’re adorable,” Scott said as he pulled back with a smirk.

 

The red on his husband's face made Scott feel accomplished. The blonde laughed and covered his face with one hand and looked away. “You had no right to do that!” He laughed, leaning back to the point it looked like he was about to topple over.

 

“Oh, I had every right to do that!” Scott teased, plucking another daisy from the flower pile and tucking it behind the blonde’s ear.

 

“Not when it makes me feel like I’m going to melt!”

 

“Well, technically it’s your fault for making my heart feel like it’s going to beat out of my chest!”

 

They both stared at each other for a bit. Uh oh. Something told Scott he shouldn’t have said that.

 

A smile grew on his husband’s face. “Awww!~”

 

Well crap.

 

“I make you flustered~” He leaned on Scott, causing Scott to grumble and shove him away.

 

“Yes yes. You make me feel weak,” Scott said. He felt like he dug himself deeper into a hole with that one.

 

A smirk curved its way on his husband’s face. He took some flowers and turned around, laying his head down on Scott’s lap. “How else do I make you feel?” he asked all innocently while weaving some flowers together.

 

Scott huffed and took some flowers. He began weaving them together, trying to act like the blonde wasn’t there giving him puppy-dog eyes.

 

“Scott.”

 

“...”

 

“Scooott.”

 

“...”

 

“Petal.”

 

“...”

 

“Petalll.”

 

“...Yes, Sunflower?”

 

“I love you!”

 

“...I love you too.”

 

“You hesitated! That means you second guess yourself!”

 

“No. It means you’re getting on my nerves.”

 

“No I’m not. You love me too much for me to annoy you~”

 

“You’re really pushing your boundaries there Sunflower.”

 

“I love you too Petal~”

 

Scott shook his head before leaning down and placing a kiss on top of the blonde’s head. “There. That’s all you get.” He turned his attention back to weaving flower stems.

 

“You missed!” his husband exclaimed with a whine.

 

Scott glared at him before shaking his head with a smile. He reached over and took a sunflower. He plucked the petals and began adding them to the flower crown. “I wasn’t aiming.”

 

“Well, I want you to aim then!” the blonde said as he also weaved his crown. He was somehow doing it without letting his eyes leave Scott. Quite impressive, actually.

 

Scott smirked. He leaned down and placed a kiss on his nose. “Oops! Missed!” A kiss on his cheek. “Missed again!” A kiss on his other cheek. “Again!” A kiss on the corner of his mouth. “Man, I just can’t get this shot!”

 

Finally, the blonde huffed. He sat up and turned around to where he was facing Scott. The faceless man sat the flower crown in his lap and reached his hands out, grabbing Scott’s face and pulling him into a kiss.

 

A slight laugh found its way past Scott’s lips. He found himself kissing back, tilting his head slightly as he gently laid his crown down.

 

His husband pulled back, his face a bright red. “There. Wasn’t that hard of a shot.”

 

Scott smirked. He scooted closer and placed a soft kiss against the blonde’s lips. “Wow,” said Scott with a small smirk as he didn’t pull back, “guess you were right.”

 

The faceless man stared at him wordlessly before he brought his hands down to grip Scott’s arms. He gave him a quick kiss. “Surprised that you missed it then.”

 

Scott gave him another kiss. “Well I’m getting it now.” He gently placed both flower crowns to the side before wrapping his legs around his husband and his arms around his neck.

 

The blonde pulled Scott up onto his lap. He brought their lips together again, this one lasting longer as he cupped Scott’s face with one hand and gripped his hair with the other. “You sure are…” he said breathlessly as he stared up at Scott.

 

Scott smirked before he tugged his husband into another kiss. He felt the other hum in satisfaction as Scott brought his hands over and gripped his shoulders. Scott felt his eyes flutter close as he trailed his hands down his husband’s chest.

 

Gods, the feeling was beautiful. Scott didn’t want to move. The way their lips moved together as if they fit perfectly. The way that each time they pulled back for air, they were back for more. The chill to his husband’s lips. The way the blonde’s fingers gripped his hair. Gods , Scott loved the feeling of his fingers in his hair. He liked that more than he expected.

 

Everything seems alright at this moment. It didn’t matter that Scott didn’t remember who this man was. It didn’t matter that this was all in the past. It didn’t matter that this was all in a dream. It didn’t matter that Scott knew he'd wake up alone in the morning.

 

“Yep…doesn’t matter.”

 

If Scott could cry at this moment, he knew he would.

 

He felt the blonde pull away, not bringing the kiss back. Scott felt himself grumbled as he leaned in and placed a kiss on his husband’s cheek.

 

“Scott.”

 

He placed another kiss somewhere on his face.

 

“Scott.”

 

Several.

 

“Petal…”

 

More.

 

Finally, Scott felt him grab his face to stop him from covering him in kisses. Scott took this opportunity to finally open his eyes. He stared at the faceless man, who had a frown curved across his lips.

 

“You’re crying,”

 

Scott blinked. He reached a hand up and wiped a tear away from his own cheek. Huh. So he was crying. What a coincidence.

 

“Oh.”

 

The blonde reached up and touched his cheek. Scott leaned into his palm a little with a sigh. “...Was the kiss that bad?”

 

A small chuckle escaped Scott at his husband’s attempt at a joke. At least he thought it was a joke.

 

Scott shook his head. “No no…it’s…it’s just…” He reached up and placed a hand on the side of his husband’s face. Scott slowly rubbed circles into his cheek before he sighed. “...I keep blaming myself for your death a- and I keep thinking I’m going to lose you any minute…and–”

 

He felt the blonde pull him into a hug. Gods, Scott felt like melting. He buried his face into his husband’s shoulder and exhaled. Scott let his arms hang to his side as he felt the faceless man rub circles into his back with one hand while running his fingers through Scott’s hair using the other.

 

“I already told you, you aren’t to blame for my decisions,” he said, pulling Scott closer. “And even when I die, I’ll still be here. Sure, I’ll be in spectator, but I’ll still be with you.”

 

A knot twisted in Scott’s stomach at the blonde’s words. Something told him that that wasn’t what he meant by “losing him”. He lifted his head up and stared at his husband’s eyes. Well, where his eyes should be. Scott imagined them as a bright red. Not blood red like the other Red Lifes, but red like poppies.

 

Like their flower.

 

“But what if respawn’s broken? What if when you die, you don’t come back? What if you’re dead for good?”

 

The idea seemed to hit the blonde like a truck. He gave Scott a dumbfounded look as he froze. “Oh.”

 

Scott sighed before slipping off of his lap and sitting in front of him. “It keeps me up at night. I keep thinking about the what-ifs and it makes me sick.”

 

“...Is that why you keep tossing and turning at night?”

 

“...Yeah.”

 

The faceless man placed a hand on top of Scott’s. “Then I’ll haunt you. I won’t be going anywhere. I’ll be by your side until you die. Then we’ll be together forever.” He took both of Scott’s hands. “You won’t be getting rid of me that easily. And even when you move on and fall in love with someone else, I’ll be by your side. I- in fact, they’re gonna need my approval to be with you! You deserve the best and only the best! I don’t want you ending up with some…some…trash bag when I’m gone! Okay?”

 

Scott gave him a blank stare. He blinked. Then he laughed. He laughed and curled his fingers around his husband’s before laying his head on his shoulder. “That was so ridiculous!” Scott wheezed as he nuzzled his face into his shoulder.

 

“I…was it? I- I was being serious…”

 

 Scott smiled and shook his head. He leaned back and placed a kiss on top of his husband’s forehead. “Whatever it was, it was adorable.”

 

The blonde huffed a little before smiling over at Scott. He looked down at their intertwined fingers before looking over at the flower crowns. He seemed content. And that was all that he seemed to need to be.

 

Scott hummed and tilted his head. “So, if you’re saying that I deserve the best, then you’re saying that I don’t deserve you?”

 

His husband choked on his own spit before whipping his head over to look at Scott. “WAIT! T- that’s not–I…I–”

 

Scott laughed before placing a kiss on his nose. “Love you, Sunflower~”

 

“Clearly you don’t if you’re giving me a heart attack like that!”

 

“Well, you kind of set yourself up for it! I wasn’t going to lose my chance to poke fun at you!”

 

The blonde huffed before leaning in and touching his forehead with Scott’s. “We were having a nice moment and you had to ruin it. I have a feeling you like making fun of me more than you actually like me.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. “I was the one in distress, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. You were the one to ruin that moment by making me laugh.” He smirked a little before saying, “And besides, you’re wrong. I like making fun of you, but you know damn well that I love you.”

 

A bright red flushed his husband’s cheeks. He pulled back and pulled his hands away, using them to cover up his face. “Oh my goodness, Scott! That was so cheesy!”

 

“I know. I think you’re rubbing off on me,” Scott said with a shrug.

 

The blonde smiled at him before shifting in his seat. “I love you, Petal.”

 

“Love you too, Sunflower.”

 

The faceless man gave a small laugh before he looked over at the flower crowns. The smile on his face grew. “Aww! You added sunflower petals to yours!! That’s so cute~”

 

Scott rolled his eyes before picking up the crown. “Yeah, I’m not done with it obviously, but…” He placed the flower crown on his husband’s head before smiling. “Here. It’s for you, Sunflower.”

 

The faceless man promptly stopped functioning. Scott laughed a little before leaning in with a few small flowers. He turned his husband’s head to the side and carefully lifted the crown up before weaving the flowers onto the main stem he created. “There,” He said before leaning back. “Besides wanting to add a few more flowers, I think it looks good.”

 

The blonde smiled as he reached a hand up and gingerly ran his fingers along the petals. “It’s beautiful, Petal,” he said, glancing over at Scott with a bright smile.

 

Scott swore he was trying to murder him with his smile. Gods, it was beautiful. He wanted to take it and hide it from the rest of the world so only he could view it–and at the same time, he felt like he didn’t deserve it. The feeling was very confusing.

 

His husband reached over and picked up the crown that he made before placing it down on Scott’s head. He reached over and carefully tucked the poppy that was already behind Scott’s ear (Scott assumed it was the poppy that his husband proposed to him with) into a little spot where it seemed to be a part of the crown.

 

Scott delicately reached up and felt the flowers that now rested upon his head. He smiled before nodding. “Does it look good?”

 

“Yeah yeah! Obviously! You…I think you look good with anything!!” he stumbled out.

 

Scott smiled at his mix up of words. “Aw! That’s sweet.”

 

The blonde tilted his head a little before a bright smile spread across his face. “Oh! I just thought of a flower that would look good with yours!” He stood up and dusted the dirt off his pants. “Ima go get it! Be right back!”

 

Scott watched as his husband ran off to somewhere in the flower forest. He shook his head with a smile before laying down with a sigh. This was nice and peaceful. Scott felt as if he could slip into the moment and not come back from it. There were many dreams where he felt like that. Like the one where it was just him and his husband dancing in their flower field, humming their own tune that he was sure they were coming up with on the spot. It was nice though.

 

It was quite peaceful.

 

The peace was interrupted by the sound of the wooden wall being broken. Because of course it has to be broken at this moment.

 

Scott shot his head up in surprise and annoyance. Mostly annoyance. He had just finished that wall. He noticed Ren and Martyn step over the stump of the now hole in the wall.

 

“Excuse me!” Scott shouted as he stood up. “We have a door! You don’t need to break in!”

 

“Apologies!” Ren shouted back as he motioned for Martyn to fix the wall. “But we have come with a proposition!”

 

The only thing that ran through Scott’s mind was wondering if they weren’t dating (?) would Martyn have listened to Ren. Then again, no one knew that they were together at this moment in time.

 

Scott huffed before standing up. He looked over at Ren, noticing a clear difference in his appearance. For one: he was gray with the same blood thirsty red eyes that the other Red Name’s had. Scott was glad he didn’t see that with his husband. And second: his outfit was different. He wore the same red shirt and blue jeans, but he had a torn up gray cloak over it with a golden crown atop his head.

 

Scott walked closer as Martyn ran over to them, stepping on top of the stepping stones that were placed in the pond. “What do you want? You’re scary now that you’re Red–”

 

“What’s going on here?”

 

They looked over to see the faceless man walk over to them, a number of flowers in his arms as he gave them a concerned look. “Ren? Martyn?” He asked, placing the flowers down before walking over. Without much thought, Scott grabbed his husband’s arm, pulling him over. “Well, I have a Red of my own!” That sounded pathetic.

 

“Well, my Red can beat up your Red anyday!” Martyn said, crossing his arms as he spoke in a mocking tone.

 

“Well, my Red–yeah no. Your Red can beat mine–” That sounded more pathetic.

 

“Scott, you got to have some faith in me–”

 

“Silence filthy hobbits!” Ren said in a very strange and fake accent. “We have come for tribute!”

 

“Excuse you, I am very clean–”

 

“What do you mean ‘tribute’?”

 

Martyn stepped in. “The king demand’s tribute!” he said, also in a strange accent.

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows. “What’s with the accents?”

 

Martyn shrugged. “I dunno man. It changes every five minutes;  it’s very confusing.”

 

Taking their comment with a grain of salt, Scott crossed his arms. “Well, what do you mean by tribute?”

 

Ren sighed. “Well, why don’t you look at the tab list. People are losing their lives quickly, and pretty soon there will be more Reds than there are Greens or Yellows.” He placed down a banner. It was blood red with white spikes at the very bottom. “This is the banner of Dogwarts,” Ren continued, “all we ask is for an allegiance. Hang this banner in your land, and you will have our loyalty. Think about it. We’re the only kingdoms with walls, and we’re on opposite ends of the map. Together, we can pinch the center.”

 

“Except for Joel and Skizz,” Martyn jumped in. “We’re allied with them.”

 

“...Anyway, what do you think?”

 

Well that didn’t sound so bad. He just didn’t like the word “allegiance”. Before Scott could say anything, his husband stepped in front of him, putting his arm out in front of Scott. “What’s the catch? Surely there’s a price.”

 

“Ah,” Ren said, “all I require is the rabbit's foot I gave you on our first day.”

 

An image of them chasing Ren in a cave popped into Scott’s head. After they had caught up with him, they gave him some iron, and he gave them a foot. The item was pretty useless. Scott could get rid of it and not miss it.

 

“Alright,” he said with a shrug, “I’ll go get it.”

 

Scott turned around and started walking toward his house before he felt a tug at his arm. He looked over at his husband, who gave him a pleading look. “Wait a minute! These two come in through our walls and they win you over with a foot? Are you that easily persuaded?”

 

“It’s just been laying around, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. We don’t need it, and they simply want it back. Besides,” Scott leaned in and whispered, “it appears we’re getting more out of this deal anyway.”

 

He pulled his arm out of his husband’s grasp before he turned and ran over to his hobbit hole. Scott climbed up into it and ran over to one of his chest. He pulled out the rabbit foot before hesitating for a bit. Something wasn’t right. Why did they want just a rabbit foot? Scott looked over at his armor stand, before looking over at his sword. He grabbed the sword before putting it in a belt loop.

 

“I got the foot!” Scott shouted as he walked out of his house. He jumped down the hill before running over to the three standing on the other side of the valley. "So if I make a banner, you'll hang it up?" Scott asked as he fiddled with the foot.

 

A laugh escaped Ren’s lungs. The accent returned. “That shall be decided at the Black Altar!!”

 

Martyn leaned in and whispered, “Trust me, the Black Altar is scary. I was there, I didn’t like it.”

 

“What–”

 

“No,” the faceless man said, “no. We do not accept.”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||, it’s just some weird roleplay metaphor they’re using. I’m sure it means nothing–”

 

“No no!” The blonde placed both hands on Scott’s shoulders as he turned him to face him. “They said the word ‘altar’! You know what that means? It means there’s going to be a sacrifice. It means one of us is going to be sacrificed.” He reached a hand up and brushed a piece of hair out of Scott’s face. “You’re Green. I’m Red. They’re going to sacrifice you a- and I don’t want that! I’m not going to stand for that! So you know what–”

 

He walked over to the Dogwarts banner and pulled out a flint and steel. “I’m going to take this banner,” he flicked the tool close to the banner; they all watched as it went up in flames, “and I'm going to burn it.”

 

The flames managed to catch on to his pants, but he quickly patted it out as he ran over and stood next to Scott. Scott was too busy watching the red banner burn. So was Ren and Martyn. They all watched as it went up in flames.

 

“You’ve made your choice,” Ren said, his voice deepening.

 

Welp. They were screwed.

 

Martyn furrowed his eyebrows. “Why you little–” He pulled out his sword and swung for Scott, who didn’t even notice what was happening.

 

By the time he noticed what was going on, his husband had grabbed Scott’s sword from his belt and used it to block Martyn’s attack. “Don’t. Touch. Him,” he said, a hint of anger in his voice as he pushed Scott behind himself.

 

Well, there went Scott’s heartbeat and body temperature. Through the roof. Was this happening? Was this a fever dream? Was his husband actually doing this?

 

Martyn scoffed. “C’mon ℸ ̣╎ᒲ,” he said, “we both know you’re absolute shit when it comes to combat.”

 

“You’d be right,” the faceless man said, “but I’m pretty damn scary the minute someone tries to hurt my husband.”

 

“Martyn!” Ren shouted as he placed a hand on his shoulder. “They’ve made their choice! Besides, you can’t attack unless he attacks first.”

 

Martyn pulled the sword away as he turned to Ren and shouted, “But he provoked us by burning the banner!”

 

“Martyn. They’ve made their decision,” Ren repeated.

 

Before Martyn could say anything else, all four of their phones beeped.

 

[SmallishBeans went up in flames]

 

Oh. Joel had just died. Scott thought back to when he spoke to Joel about 3rd Life. So this was his second death.

 

The faceless man brought his sword down and laughed. “Look! Joel’s your ally and you aren’t there to protect him!”

 

“Of course not you idiot!” Martyn shouted. “You can’t expect us to be in two places at once, can you?”

 

Ren huffed before grabbing Martyn by the arm, pulling him away. He gave Scott and the faceless man a stern look. “You’re both in the book.”

 

Oh woah. A book. How threatening. And yet somehow it was? The feeling was very confusing. It was a mix of what current Scott was feeling and what past Scott was feeling.

 

“Here,” Scott said. He tossed Ren the rabbit’s foot. “You can take it. For what it was worth, this was a nice friendship while it lasted.”

 

Ren nodded. “We’ll see each other on the battlefield.” He turned and walked off.

 

Martyn turned to follow him. For a moment he stopped and gave the other blonde a sad look. It only lasted a moment before he turned back around and followed Ren through a newly made hole in the wall. They made sure to fix it.

 

Scott huffed before he glared at his husband. “Why did you do that? I was going to try and negotiate something with them!”

 

The blonde turned to face him. “I was trying to protect us! I was trying to protect you!”

 

“I’m fine on my own,” Scott said as he grabbed his sword and pried it from his husband’s hands. “You don’t need to protect me! I have good weapons and gear! I don’t need you going off and doing something like that!”

 

“Scott,” the blonde said as he placed both hands on Scott’s shoulders, “they were talking about altars. Altars lead to sacrifices. You know what that means? It means you would be up on that altar, and I would be looking you in the eyes, and then they’re gonna sacrifice you. A- and I don’t want that!” He reached a hand up and cupped Scott’s face. “I- I can’t lose you.”

 

Scott shoved his husband’s hand away before he pulled back. “I can handle them! I’ve got good gear now! And I’m on my Green Life, so don’t worry about me!”

 

He turned and walked over to his house. He heard his husband follow him. “But you can’t handle four or five of them! And just because you have three lives doesn’t mean that you can’t be reckless with them! Scott, you keep on talking about losing me, but what if I lose you because ‘Oh it’s alright! I’ve got three lives! Oh, two lives is basically three! I’ve got a back-up! Oh, Red means it’s time to cause some chaos–’”

 

“Okay! You’re being unreasonable here!”

 

“Clearly I’m not! Scott, what will you do when you finally lose your Green Life? Will you even be a little bit nervous or will you be ready to jump onto Red just so you can murder people?”

 

There was the headache. A little late to the party.

 

Scott opened the door to his hobbit hole before looking back at the blonde. “Well maybe I’ll do just that! You clearly seem to have no trust in me.” He glared at him. “And how hypocritical of you to judge my actions. Who was the one who played Tango’s death game? Who was the one that touched the TNT minecarts despite being told not to touch them? Who was the one who burned Dogwarts’ banner because he refused to negotiate? Who, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||? Who?”

 

The blonde crossed his arms. “Wow. So you’re suddenly not blaming yourself for my actions? That’s convenient. Are you sure you actually blamed yourself, or were you doing it for attention?!”

 

A knot twisted in Scott’s stomach. He furrowed his eyebrows. “C’mon! You can’t assume things you know nothing about!”

 

“Okay, now that’s hypocritical!” 

 

Without saying anything else, Scott flipped him off and slammed his door closed. He let out an exhale before falling down onto his knees. Scott placed a hand on the door and let out a huff.

 

“Well shit…”

 

~

 

Waking up with a headache was always a good sign.

 

Scott grumbled as he fluttered his eyelids open. He squeezed them tight and turned his head as the rays of sun beamed down on his face. Scott huffed as he turned his body away from the window.

 

Today wasn’t going to be a good day. Waking up from a past argument was never good.

 

Scott stretched his arms before grabbing an extra pillow. He hugged the pillow with a huff as he stared at the railing of the second floor. He turned his head in the other direction before quickly turning it back after being blasted from the rays of the sun. Just because the house was bigger, didn’t mean that he placed his windows correctly.

 

He set up and yawned. The day wasn’t going to wait for him. Scott stood up and walked over to his closet. He did his usual morning routine like he was on auto-pilot. He probably was. Scott did the same thing every morning so much he could hardly remember doing it in the first place.

 

Scott looked in the mirror as he put his earrings in. His eyes drifted to the wedding ring that he placed on the vanity the previous night. Right away, he hesitated before picking it up. Scott stared at it for a minute before he sighed.

 

Pitiful. It really was.

 

He slid the ring on his left ring finger before heading downstairs. Back to the usual routine. Back to auto-pilot. Back to breakfast.

 

Until his door opened and in walked one of the villagers. His advisor to be specific. All of them had picked one of the villagers to be their advisors. Treating it like a real empire, he supposed. And the villagers were okay with it. They just wanted to live their life. This was just a part of it.

 

“Good morning sir!” she said, plopping down at the table with Scott.

 

Scott grumbled. “Hi Natalia. What did I say about barging in when it’s the morning?”

 

“..Apologies Sir,” Natalia said. “But, I’ve come to remind you of the meeting between the empires.”

 

Ah. Right. That was today. Scott was too sleep deprived to remember.

 

He hummed. “The usual server reports and stuff I assume.”

 

“And the problem with the demon.”

 

“...I’m sorry what?”

 

Natalia leaned back as they pushed a piece of her lilac hair out of their face. “Yeah. Some of the empires have made reports of a demon on the server. It’s apparently the cause of the corruption that’s everywhere, and it’s been terrorizing everyone. Especially the Codfather.” She paused before letting out a sigh. “The poor guy. And he just got his Cod head stolen by Count FWhip as well.”

 

Scott glanced to the side as he sipped his coffee. So there was a demon. That’s always fun.

 

“Speaking of the Codfather,” Natalia said. They reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter. “He sent this letter. Don’t know why he didn’t just message you. But hey, I don’t know server mechanics.”

 

“It’s because he can’t…”

 

Scott took the letter and opened it. He pulled out a weird article of sorts. He stared at it before realizing that it was an astronomy article. Scott read it. The article was about how there was going to be a meteor shower throughout all the world’s servers; this was something that only happened once in a blue moon.

 

At the very bottom of the page were the words: ‘WANNA WATCH?’

 

Scott felt himself smile at it. Something told him Jimmy told his advisor to write it in specifically all caps.

 

“...So is there something happening between you and the Codfather?” Natalia asked.

 

Scott almost choked on his coffee. “H- huh?” he asked. “What makes you say that?”

 

Natalia raised her eyebrows before pursing their lips. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s the way you smile at him and his letters. Maybe it's the way he stares at you as if you’re the only person in the whole world. And don’t think the entire empire doesn’t know about how you two just abandon all plans to follow one another around for the day.”

 

Scott sighed and placed down his coffee. “He’s a really good friend, Natalia. He was there from the minute I woke up and couldn’t remember anything. Besides,” Scott held up his left hand, “he knows I’m married.”

 

Natalia wasn’t buying it. “But you don’t know where he is.”

 

Scott hestitanted. He couldn’t argue with that, no matter how much he wanted to. Scott sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. “...And I can’t help the way I feel about Jimmy…or my husband.” He fidgeted with his ring at the thought.

 

Natalia gave him a sad look. “I know.” She gave Scott’s hand a small pat before standing up. “I better get going,” They said as she looked down at their watch. “The council is going to kick my ass if I’m late for work.”

 

“Don’t worry,” Scott said, “just tell them that I was holding you up.”

 

Natalia laughed. “Didn’t work last time.”

 

Scott smiled. “Worth a try.”

 

“Alright, Scott. I’ll see you later.”

 

“See you too.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Meetings were boring.

 

Meetings, typically, were ways for everyone to get together, put aside the war, and chit-chat. Usually, this was the way that some people were able to ask for items to trade and such.

 

This time, it was something else.

 

“So…I’m sure we all know that something is happening around the server…” FWhip said as they all sat around Katherine’s table.

 

Most people gave a nod.

 

FWhip glanced over at Shelby. “Shrub, will you please enlighten us on this demon that you believe you brought into our world.”

 

For some reason, Scott could swear up and down that she was smaller than what he remembered her being. And that’s coming from one conversation he remembered having with her. He was sure he was seeing things.

 

Shelby nodded. “You see, I believe there was a glitch of sorts when I tried entering the server. Instead of ending up here, I ended up in some…fantasy gnome land. As you can see,” she stood up and climbed on the table. Yep. Scott wasn’t seeing things. Shelby was now the size of a gnome. “I’ve changed because of that.”

 

She sat back down before continuing, “You see, I made my home there. It was pretty peaceful and I liked it. However, a black figure with horns showed up one day. I’m not sure where he came from, but he corrupted my land. I was finally able to find my way here, and I’m certain that he followed me into this server. I’m not sure how, but I do know that others have been seeing him…if I’m correct.”

 

Gem nodded while Jimmy groaned and slammed his head on the table, causing everyone to flinch.

 

FWhip looked over at the two. “Would you guys like to share your experiences…? Jimmy, I know this demon seems to like tormenting you the most.”

 

That caused something to twist in Scott’s stomach. He didn’t like the idea of the demon (or whatever it was) tormenting Jimmy. He clutched his hand as he kept his eyes on Jimmy.

 

“I’m not sure what I’ve even done to him!” Jimmy exclaimed, jumping up and slamming his fists on the table. “He keeps on harassing me, trapping me, and stealing my stuff! Heck, he locked me in the Nether for pete’s sake! And he stole my bed! My bed! Of all things to steal, why was it my bed!?”

 

Gem gave him a look. “I think he’s flirting with you, Jimmy.”

 

Okay, now that didn’t sit well with Scott. He was ready to murder a demon that he hadn’t even met yet.

 

He glanced down at the ring on his finger and sighed.

 

Jimmy scrunched his face. “What kind of flirting is that? Whatever it is, I reject his advances.”

 

That made the feeling in Scott’s stomach settle a little bit.

 

Gem cleared her throat. She stood up before motioning for Sausage to join her. “We’ve also experienced some problems with the demon,” Gem said. “Like some of you, he’s been harassing me at my empire. We've noticed that for some reason, anytime he seems to be causing trouble, Sausage blacks out and is found chanting unknown words at his Blood Sheep Altar.”

 

Altar.

 

Altar.

 

Scott shivered at the thought. He didn’t like that word one bit. Not after that dream he just woke up from.

 

“However,” Gem continued, “Sausage and I have been able to figure some things out about him.” She pulled out a book. “We asked him what his name was, and he answered that it was ‘Xornoth’. He doesn’t seem to like it when we use it though. We asked him what his weaknesses were and he didn’t reply–obviously. However, my gem crystals seem to work as a small protective bubble. He also seems to want power. If I find anything else out, I’ll make sure to tell everyone.”

 

Typical information really.

 

“I don’t know,” Joey said. “that sounds kind of hot…”

 

Everyone promptly (and rightfully so) gave Joey a disgusted look.

 

“What?” he exclaimed. “I’m just saying, his additions to my empire can stay. He could torture me anyday~”

 

“...Joey…calm your horny…”

 

“Yeah,” Joel said, “I have no idea what you guys are talking about. I’m a hundred percent sure that you guys are hallucinating.”

 

Jimmy gave Joel a confused look. “The corruption is everywhere, Joel. How do you not know what we’re talking about?

 

Joel shrugged. “It sounds like someone is just messing with all of us as a prank. Who hasn’t seen the demon as well?”

 

Not surprisingly, no one raised their hand. So Scott felt a little left out when it turned out he was the only other one who hadn't seen the de–Xornoth yet.

 

“Yeah,” Scott mumbled, “but I’ve seen some of the damage he’s caused. I just haven’t seen him…”

 

“Keep it that way,” Jimmy said, “it’s nightmarish.”

 

Despite the fact that he said it in a joking manner, Scott could tell that the sentence made Jimmy want to break down. He stayed silent about it. He could ask later.

 

FWhip glanced around the table. “Is there anything anyone needs to say on the matter?”

 

No one responded.

 

“Alright then,” FWhip said, “meeting dismissed.”

 

Of course, that didn’t mean it actually was. They all stood up and walked to Katherine's living room. They all knew they were gonna stick around for a bit just to chit-chat and chill. It was when everyone put the wars and alliances behind them to just be friends. It was quite nice actually.

 

“Scott!” a small voice said that caused Scott to turn around before being jumped on by a small gnome.

 

“Hey Shubble!” Scott shouted as he lifted Shelby up to hug her. It was very weird. He felt like he was hugging a child. But, it was still Shelby, no matter how short she had become.

 

He placed her down as she gave him a bright smile that seemed to match her yellow eyes. “I feel like I haven’t gotten to talk to you in forever! How have you been?”

 

Scott shrugged before scratching the back of his head. “Eh. Confused? I feel like confused is the best way to put it.”

 

Shelby nodded. “Yeah. I heard. How are you doing with that by the way?”

 

“...I know enough for the time being…” Scott faltered. He knew that was a lie. From the looks of it, Shelby knew that was a lie too. “...Let’s not mention it. How have you been by the way?”

 

Shelby let out a laugh as she placed her hands on her hips. “Oh you know. The usual. Just released a demon onto a server with all my friends. Just a normal Saturday night.”

 

“Sounds like a fun night.”

 

“It was. You should join me next time.”

 

Before Scott could say anything else, Katherine walked up behind Shelby before placing a hand on her shoulder. “Hey Shubble!” She said, causing Shelby to jump.

 

She looked up and beamed before jumping into Katherine’s arms. “Katherine!!” She shouted as Katherine lifted her up and spun in circles with her in her arms. The two laughed before Katherine placed Shelby down with a giggle.

 

Now that was adorable. Scott smiled at the two before he felt a tug at his heart. He fiddled with the ring on his finger before letting out an inaudible sigh.

 

“How have you been?” Shelby asked. She looked like she was about to burst with energy.

 

Katherine smiled. She seemed to share the same enthusiasm. “I’ve been great actually! I’m actually here to discuss something with you...” She looked over at Scott. “Is it okay if I steal Shubble for a bit?”

 

Scott nodded and waved his hand in a shooing motion. “Of course! I’ll just go talk to someone else.”

 

Easier said than done. The minute Katherine and Shelby walked out of the room, Scott realized how out of place he felt.

 

He looked around the room at the other rulers. The Wither-Rose alliance was discussing something, so he couldn’t bother Gem or Pearl. Then there was Lizzie, Joel, and Pixl talking to Jimmy, so he couldn’t bother Jimmy either. Joey was nowhere to be found, and quite frankly, Scott wasn’t sure he wanted to talk to him after what he said about Xornoth.

 

So, he did the next best thing. He sat down on the couch and stared at the floor.

 

What? He was lonely.

 

Staring at the floor was alright though. It gave him time to think. Which is something that Scott shouldn’t be doing right now. Especially with his mental state at the moment.

 

The floor was interesting at least. Scott stared at the swirly patterns in the wood along with the shapes in the purple, blue, and white carpet. It was fascinating. 

 

It wasn’t though. Scott was just trying to stop himself from having a mental breakdown.

 

This was until he felt someone place a hand on his shoulder, causing him to jump. “Calm down. It’s just me.”

 

Scott let out a sigh of relief as he looked over at Jimmy. “...Hey.”

 

“You looked lonely. Thought I’d come over and give you company.” Jimmy smiled at Scott. He could finally see his face thanks to FWhip stealing his Cod head and gods he was beautiful. Scott was too tired to try to deny it.

 

He glanced over at his hand before he swallowed the build up in his throat. Was he at a loss for words? He couldn’t tell. “What? Did you just decide to leave poor Pix alone to be the third wheel to your sister and her husband?”

 

Jimmy gave him a guilty look. “He’ll survive.”

 

“Sure.”

 

Jimmy leaned back and crossed his arms. “So…how are you doing?”

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows. “Huh?”

 

“You know, just trying to start a conversation.”

 

Scott hummed. “Ah. Well, not much. I’ve just been working on my empire and that’s about it. You?”

 

“Getting harassed by a demon,” Jimmy said with an awkward laugh.

 

Scott’s lips curved into a frown. Again, it just wasn’t a nice feeling knowing that some demon was messing with Jimmy. And the entire server, of course. But mostly Jimmy. Only he could mess with Jimmy.

 

That thought seemed to come out of nowhere and yet it felt right. Scott fidgeted with the ring on his finger before he looked around the room.

 

“...Do you want to watch the meteor shower at my place or yours?”

 

Jimmy blinked. “Huh?”

 

Scott leaned back and looked over at Jimmy. “You know, you sent me that letter regarding the meteor shower. I was thinking that my place would be better because, you know, it’s more open and there are less trees. You still want to watch it together, right?”

 

A light pink tainted Jimmy’s cheeks before a smile grew. Scott wanted that look to stay. “Y- yeah!” Jimmy exclaimed, jumping up a little, “your place should work fine!” Out of nowhere, he grabbed Scott’s hands, causing a faint blush to appear on Scott’s face. “I won’t miss it! I- I’ll make sure to be there!”

 

Scott gave him a slight smile. “Yeah. I can tell.”

 

He gestured to their hands, causing Jimmy to jump back, letting go of them. “Oh! Sorry! I- I kinda got carried away…”

 

Scott rolled his eyes before he caught something out of the corner of them. He glanced over to Sausage, who was glaring at them. Sausage huffed before looking back over at the rest of the Wither-Rose alliance. He looked to be apologizing to them before he walked out of the room.

 

Scott furrowed his eyes. He knew what that was about. “Can you excuse me for a bit?” he asked Jimmy before pointing at the door.

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Oh,” he said, “of course. Go ahead.”

 

Scott smiled before he stood up and walked in the direction that Sausage went. Sure enough, the man was standing outside of Katherine’s base, leaning against the door frame while staring at the sky.

 

“Hey.”

 

Sausage jumped before he quickly turned around. “Oh! Scott!” He put on a smile that Scott could tell was fake. “Pleasure seeing you here! Don’t mind me! I’m just enjoying the fresh air! Yes yes! The fresh air!”

 

Scott frowned. “Are you sure about that? Don’t think I didn’t see the way you were glaring at me when Jimmy grabbed my hands.”

 

“Oh,” Sausage said, “well that was just–”

 

“Or the way you shoved past me when I came over to Jimmy’s base to talk to him.”

 

“I–”

 

“Or the way you look at him.”

 

Sausage went silent.

 

Scott crossed his arms. “I know you have a crush on Jimmy.”

 

Sausage looked to the ground. He sighed and slumped against the frame of the doorway. “...Is it obvious?”

 

Scott shrugged. “I just happen to be observant. I don’t know if anyone else has noticed yet.”

 

“...Do you think Jimmy knows?”

 

“Probably not,” said Scott as he shifted his weight onto his right foot. “we all know he’s as oblivious as it can get.”

 

Sausage let out a sigh of…relief? Scott didn’t understand why.

 

He clutched the fabric of his sleeve. “This is for the best.” 

 

“You know,” Scott said, “you are allowed to pursue him if you want.”

 

Sausage gave him a confused look before realization seemed to dawn on him. Whatever realization it was, Scott didn’t know. Sausage hugged himself. He looked like he was pondering on what to say. “But…I can’t.”

 

“This is for the best.”

 

“Why not?”

 

Sausage looked guilty. He looked like he was holding something back. “Because…because he likes someone else. No no…he’s in love with someone else. Gosh, it’s so obvious that he loves h…them. And they love him too. I- I can’t take that away…I- I just can’t.”

 

Scott let in a shaky inhale. Jimmy was in love with someone? That was news to him. Who was it?

 

Maybe it was better if he didn’t know.

 

“Oh…” It felt so stupid and so small to say. But it was for the best.

 

Sausage sighed and buried his face in his hands. “I know…it’s stupid of me to crush on someone who can’t like me back.” He looked up and drug his hands down his face, mumbling, “It’s why I’ve been so…I don’t know. Antagonistic toward him lately? I don’t know how to word it.”

 

Scott shoved his hands in his pockets. He found himself staring at the grass on the ground next to Sausage. It seemed easier. Scott let in a deep breath before saying, “I’m…sorry. I didn’t know.” 

 

What else could he say?

 

Sausage gave him a small laugh. “Don’t worry about it. In the future, it’ll feel like nothing happened!” He gave him a smile. An obvious, fake, smile.

 

“...If you say so…” He fidgeted with the ring on his finger. 

 

“Inhale. Exhale. Repeat.”

 

He felt like someone had said that to him before. Something that they were told when they were young.

 

Continuing his smile, Sausage patted his arm before saying, “C’mon! Let’s go inside! I’m sure we have some conversations that we can’t leave on hold forever!”

 

Scott bit his lip. “Actually…I’m gonna head off. Can you tell Jimmy that I’ll see him later tonight?”

 

Sausage gave him a confused look. “...Alright.”

 

And with that, they went opposite directions. Sausage went inside, and Scott took to the skys.

 

The wind blowing in his face that he usually found calming were not, in fact, calming. They brought on more thoughts. Scott knew he shouldn’t be left alone to think. Thinking only led to bad things.

 

He wondered about his emotions. He was confused most of the time. He was pissed off. But mostly, he was tired. Tired felt like such an understatement. He was exhausted . If everything came crashing down, he wouldn’t notice.

 

(He wondered why the hell he felt a certain way about Jimmy when he knew he shouldn’t feel that way.)

 

He wondered what certain situations meant. Why the hell was there a demon on the server? Why did he keep remembering the past but not the people that were a part of it?

 

(He wondered how he could remember that stupid, calming, flower forest but he couldn’t remember one of the people who had been helping him the most.)

 

He thought about everything happening around him. What was happening anymore? One minute, he was sure he was just living his life, and the next he woke up not knowing anything except who he was. Now, he was just trying to figure out his entire life story, and his mind just won’t give it to him.

 

(He wondered where his damn husband was during all this.)

 

Scott huffed before rubbing his eyes. He shouldn’t cry. Not while flying. 

 

He exhaled before he looked to the ground. It was here that he noticed he flew right past Rivendell. What luck.

 

Scott cursed to himself before turning around, firing a bunch of rockets as he turned on his heel. Or…elytra, as he was flying.

 

This was why he shouldn’t be left to think. He missed where he was supposed to land. This thought was put further into recognition when he heard a snap.

 

“Crap,” Scott mumbled to himself before he felt his body tumble downward. His elytra broke. What a fun way to die.

 

Scott felt like he was so used to death at this point, he didn’t even scream. Nope. Instead, he reached up and clung to the air as panic rose inside him. But, grabbing air did nothing. He looked down to the ever growing closer mountain before shutting his eyes, preparing for the impact.

 

The impact came. Scott fell inside the powdery snow with a “fhmp” causing him to curse to himself. However, a death message didn’t show up.

 

Scott slowly opened his eyes, straining them as he stared at the bright blue sky above him. Guess the ground was soft enough for him to not die on impact. Or he just had really good armor.

 

Didn’t matter though, it still hurt like hell. Scott groaned in annoyance and pain before he staggered upward, resting his body on his hands as he sat up before his arms gave in. He fell face first into the snow, huffing at the hindrance he was in.

 

“Well this is going great,” Scott grumbled to himself. He slowly sat back up, giving a small grunt at the pain that shot throughout his body. This was fine. In a little bit, the pain would go away. It always did.

 

Scott dusted snow out of his hair before he looked back up at the sky. He strained his eyes as he tried to find wherever the heck the sun was. He finally found it. The sun was heading down already; Scott guessed that it was about 3 or 4ish.

 

Well that was great.

 

Scott groaned before he slowly staggered up. He wobbled a little on his legs before he let in an inhale. “Okay…” Scott whispered to himself as he wiped some snow off his clothes. This was totally fine.

 

Scott looked in the sun’s direction again. He pointed to it before pointing a little to the left of it. Rivendell was in that direction. Don’t ask him how he knew that. He crash landed in the mountains more times then he liked to admit.

 

He sighed before he started walking in that direction. There was really nothing else to do. Scott guessed that he would make it back to Rivendell in about two hours. Maybe three. He wasn’t really that worried.

 

Scott was glad that he wasn’t wearing his boots today. That would’ve made this more difficult. He huffed a little as he stepped up a few rocks before carefully sliding down the small dip in the mountain. Why did terrain have to be so difficult?

 

A shaky breath escaped Scott as he questioned how he didn’t fall over. He placed a hand on the rocky side of part of the mountain that existed right next to him. Scott sighed a little before he walked forward, running his hand alongside the mountain side.

 

This was when he paused. 

 

Scott looked at the rocky surface and stared at it in confusion. Mountains don’t feel like that. Stone doesn’t feel like that, neither does any other stone that was in these kinds of mountains.

 

He placed both hands on the surface and felt around. What the heck was that that he was feeling? Stone bricks? Scott ran a hand over a bump before he paused. He felt the bump again. It was a button. Scott pushed the button. A door opened in the mountain.

 

Scott jumped back as the door revealed a staircase that went down. He bit his lip. He should get going and avoid it, but curiosity got the best of him. Scott sighed as he walked down the stairs.

 

He had to admit, the cave was very beautiful at least. It looked like ruins. Scott walked into an open room. He stood at a balcony that overlooked everything. It was all very confusing.

 

Scott noticed an opening, and inside the opening, seemed to be some sort of corruption. He guessed it was the same corruption that was mentioned at the meeting. Scott also noticed that surrounding the opening was deer antlers. Something told him that was also important.

 

Scott looked at a trail of water on the balcony that led to a pool of water. He jumped down and into that puddle. Scott grumbled at his now wet clothes before moving on. They could wait. 

 

He walked over to the corrupted doorway, which led to another open room. This room however, had a lectern with a book on it. How convenient.

 

Scott walked over to the lectern and stared at the book. The cover was leather, with gold edges and gold letters that read: The Clash of the Great Stags . More deer related stuff. How fun.

 

So naturally, Scott opened up the book, and read it.

 

Basic premises: something with two deer gods (Aeor and Exor) that are brothers. Good and evil with Aeor being good and Exor being evil. They fight. They have champions that fight. Those champions are also brothers. The champion brothers will reincarnate and continue the fight someday. Something something, eternal winter.

 

As Scott was reading, he had the sudden urge to laugh. Was he supposed to find this? What was this supposed to be referring to? This was until he looked around the room and noticed the corruption. Corruption equals Xornoth. Corruption also equals this book and evil. So evil in the book equals Xornoth.

 

Scott laughed to himself. So Xornoth was obviously Exor’s champion. But who was Aeor’s…?

 

This was until Scott remembered the deer antlers outside the doorway. Deer antlers were associated with Rivendell…Rivendell was his empire…no way.

 

“Oh fuck no,” Scott shouted aloud as he stepped back. He gave a hysterical laugh as he ran his fingers through his hair. “No! No! You’ve got the wrong guy, deer god!” 

 

A part of the wall opened up, revealing a pair of golden antlers.

 

Well shoot.

 

Scott’s laughter continued. “Nope!” he shouted into the air. “T- this isn’t happening! I’m not the champion to some deer god on this server…or any other server! I’m not the brother to some demon that’s bothering my friends!”

 

Gosh, he barely remembered his brother. It was faint, but something told him he didn’t last long. He didn’t even get to properly know him. That just made Scott exhale as he stared at the antlers.

 

He walked over to the golden antlers. He reached out and touched them. Scott had no idea what possessed him to do so, but he took the antlers, and laid them on his head.

 

Scott looked down at the puddle below him and stared at his reflection. Crap. He looked good in them. That was never a good sign. Scott sighed before he went to take them off. But that was a problem with that.

 

They wouldn’t come off.

 

A slight panic started to rise in Scott. He tugged at the antlers, trying desperately to take them off. But the more he tugged, the more he realized it was actually starting to hurt. Like, really hurt. Like someone was pulling at a limb.

 

That slight panic grew into a bigger panic as Scott’s breathing quickened. He wrapped his hands around the base of the antlers as tears pricked his eyes. He could feel the antlers weighing down his head. This was what he had to deal with now. He had deer antlers now. This was fine. This was totally fine.

 

“Shit,” Scott cussed to himself as he fell to his knees. He stared at his reflection in the puddle. Disgusting.

 

Scott brought his hands down as he hugged himself. He bit his lip before he looked up and shouted, “Why me!?”

 

No answer.

 

“W- why me?! I already have enough going on! Why me!?”

 

The entrance closed as another opening appeared across the room. The air blew quiet.

 

Scott got up and walked over to it. He rubbed his eyes with a huff as he walked up the staircase the new opening led to. His eyes widened as he noticed the night sky that appeared at the end. It was already nighttime? How long was he in there?

 

He poked his head out of the cave and exhaled. It led him right to Rivendell. There was the back of his house. There was the crop field. Scott stepped out of the cave as it closed behind him.

 

Paying no attention to it, Scott walked past the crop field. Don’t ask him how crops were able to grow in a snowy mountain. At this point, he blamed everything on an all-knowing deer god.

 

Scott walked up the stars that led to his house with a sigh. He didn’t want to have to deal with this. Nobody was going to believe him. He now had freaking deer antlers on top of his head that won’t come off.

 

…He could just hack them off with a saw…

 

Scott shuddered at the thought. Something told him that would hurt more than what it already seemed. Besides, if these are like normal deer antlers, they would just grow back. He groaned at the thought. He also groaned at how much pain they were seeming to cause. He already had a splitting headache! This was just putting weight to it!

 

Scott ran his hand over the side of his house, trying to recap in his head what just happened. None of it made sense, and he wasn’t sure why he wasn't questioning it anymore. But, he was sure he would think of something when he woke up. Right now, his brain was fried. Scott looked up at the night sky and sighed.

 

He walked to the front of his house, only to want to quickly turn around and go back to lurking in the crop field. Jimmy was sitting down in front of his house, looking up at the night sky.

 

“Shit.” Scott forgot that Jimmy was coming over. This was not good. “Why couldn’t this have been another day?”

 

This was fine. All Scott had to do was sneak away and Jimmy wouldn’t know. Then again, he’d have to deal with a sad Jimmy asking him about his whereabouts afterward. Scott felt his stomach twist at the idea of a sad Jimmy.

 

He shook his head before sighing. Scott went to take a step back, only to hear the crunch of the snow beneath his feet echo throughout the empty mountain air. 

 

Ah. Scott forgot about that.

 

Right away, Jimmy turned his head in his direction and smiled. “Scott! I was wondering–” He stopped talking as that smile turned into a confused frown. Jimmy stood up and walked up to Scott. “...What’s wrong?”

 

Well crap.

 

Scott gave Jimmy an awkward smile. “Um. Well. You see…?”

 

“What are you doing coming from the side of your house?” Jimmy looked up at the top of his head. His eyes widened. “...Why do you have golden deer antlers?”

 

Scott forgot he had those. He suddenly felt very self-conscious about his new appendages.

 

Trying to cover them the best he can, Scott mumbled, “Well…that’s a weird story…”

 

Without hesitation, Jimmy grabbed Scott’s hands and pulled them away from his head. A slight flush reached him as Jimmy stared intently at the antlers. Jimmy rubbed his knuckles before gesturing to a snowless patch of grass that he made. “Want to come sit down and talk about it?”

 

Sitting down sounded wonderful. Scott nodded, even if it meant he had to talk about whatever the hell happened in that cave.

 

Jimmy smiled before he led him over to the patch of grass. He let go of Scott’s hands and sat down, patting the spot next to him for Scott to sit. Scott could only smile back and sit right down. He just felt so compelled to.

 

However, this did nothing. They sat there in silent awkwardness as neither knew what to say. Scott didn’t want to process anything at the moment, and Jimmy looked like he was waiting for Scott to say something. They were clearly very horrible about communicating this.

 

“So…” Jimmy mumbled, “I have fins behind my ears now.”

 

Interesting start to a conversation.

 

“Do you?” Scott asked. He was now curious.

 

Jimmy took off the fish hat that Katherine made him that covered part of his ears. Huh. So he did have fins. Scott looked behind his ear and hummed. A bronze, almost sea monster-like fin was there. It was almost…beautiful.

 

“Do you have any more fins?”

 

Jimmy shook his head. “No. Lizzie does though. She’s also gotten a little bit taller.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened at this. “Really?”

 

Lizzie was already pretty tall. Hell, her own husband was shorter than her. Scott’s pretty sure she had to bend down to kiss him at their wedding. So the idea of Lizzie being even taller made Scott more amused than he realized.

 

“Have you also reached your growth spurt?” Scott asked as he leaned back, resting on one of his hands that held his body up behind him.

 

Jimmy laughed. “Ah. No.” He crossed his legs as he looked up at the sky.

 

Scott hummed as he also looked up at the sky. Stars were dotted everywhere.

 

His stare lingered a bit before he looked over at Jimmy. The way the stars reflected in his brown eyes, the way his face glowed under the moonlight, the way his hair just looked so soft under said light, the way he just smiled–it was all beautiful. Scott looked to the grass as he bit his lip. He hated himself. He hated himself so much.

 

Scott sighed. “...After I left, I was flying home and got lost in thought. Ended up missing my own Empire. Tried turning around, ended up falling as my elytra broke.”

 

Jimmy looked over at him. He seemed curious.

 

“So, I started walking back in the direction of Rivendell,” Scott continued, “I found a hidden door within the mountain and walked inside. Inside, there was this cave covered in corruption. In the cave was a book. It said something about…deer god’s and two champions that are brothers. Found out the demon is the champion of the evil deer god, and I’m the champion of the good deer god. As a reward, I got deer antlers stapled to my head and now they won’t come off.”

 

Scott felt like he was missing something important. He couldn’t remember though.

 

“Deer gods…Aeor and Exor…” Jimmy mumbled. He blinked. “And you’re brother?”

 

Scott hestitanted. “...I had one. Once. He didn’t last long.” A faint memory came back to Scott. “...I spent most of my childhood on a server. We could die and nothing would happen. When we were about…five, we were out in a forest and we found a cave. We went inside and got attacked by mobs. A glitch occurred. I came out alive but traumatized. He came out a dead body. He wasn’t respawning anytime soon. And he didn’t.”

 

Jimmy’s stare seemed lost. But he seemed to have understood something that he didn’t before.“...I’m sorry.”

 

“...It’s okay. It’s in the past. I don’t think about it.”

 

Jimmy looked up at the night sky before looking back at Scott. “...I forgot you told me about your brother before.”

 

Scott hummed as he stared down the mountain. “Guess it just never really comes up in a conversation.” He really couldn’t speak for his past self’s actions. Scott turned his head toward Jimmy. “Do you have any other siblings besides Lizzie?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “We have a brother. His name is Mumbo.”

 

That name sounded familiar.

 

“He’s uh…kinda made a name for himself in the redstone community.”

 

Ah. That’s why.

 

Jimmy gave Scott a nervous laugh. “Yeah, I’m the youngest. Fun, right? You’ve got Lizzie, who’s the only girl. And Mumbo, who’s great at redstone.” His voice trailed off. “I uh…wasn’t that important in our parents’ eyes…especially since I haven’t had as much success on the job as Lizzie and Mumbo.”

 

Scott’s eyes softened. “...Don’t worry about them. You’re important to other people.”

 

Jimmy’s expression softened as well. “T- thanks.” He looked up at the pair of antlers, his interest seemingly changing. “...Can I touch them?”

 

Scott felt his heart flutter at the question. “Oh…I–okay. I mean–sure?”

 

Jimmy leaned in and gently brushed a finger against one of the golden antlers.

 

Oh. Oh. That felt weirdly sensual.

 

Scott bit his lip as he squeezed his eyes shut. The way that Jimmy tenderly tranced his antlers with his fingers felt…just so nice. Scott felt himself leaning in at the feeling, slightly hoping that Jimmy didn’t mind. He didn’t seem to be bothered by it. Instead, he brushed his fingers against the base of one of the antlers.

 

That spot was so sensitive. Probably because it was the spot connected to his head. Scott had to bite back any sound that dared to escape as he shivered at the feeling. This was fine. This was definitely fine.

 

“Do they hurt?”

 

Scott’s mind felt so dizzy he barely caught the question. “...Huh?”

 

Jimmy pulled his hands back, almost triggering a whine from Scott. Almost. “I asked if they hurt.”

 

Scott leaned back, trying his best to look at Jimmy’s face without melting. “Y- yeah. I think my body is trying to get used to them. Plus, there's more weight on my head, which doesn’t help my already existing headaches.”

 

Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows. “You’ve been having headaches a lot more than usual lately.”

 

That wasn’t a lie. 

 

He leaned in closer. “...Your face is also bright red. Are you getting sick? Is it because we’re sitting outside in the cold?”

 

Scott leaned back and covered his cheeks with his hands. Huh. So his face was on fire. He didn’t realize it thanks to the weather. It didn’t surprise him though. His stomach felt weird and his heart was running a marathon; he could put the pieces together just fine.

 

Jimmy sighed. “Scott…I know you don’t like it when I–or anyway–mentions when you aren’t taking care of yourself. But…it’s obvious.” He placed a hand on his shoulder. “You clearly haven’t been sleeping, and you keep zoning out. Plus, you seem slower than usual. Scott, when was the last time you rested, or took some time for yourself…and I mean more than an hour.”

 

Scott stared at his face. If he focused hard enough, he was sure he could see every unique color in his iris’. “...The world isn’t giving me any chance to rest lately–”

 

“Scott.”

 

He gave a deep inhale as he turned his head to look at the sky. He was tired. He was very tired.

 

“Scott.” Jimmy brought his hand down to touch Scott’s.

 

The feeling of their fingers touching felt so familiar to Scott. Like they had done it so many times before. What if…no. No. It couldn’t be.

 

Scott looked over at Jimmy, sighing, before saying, “...It seems anytime I close my eyes, I’m sucked into a dream. Then I awake, and I just lay there. I lay there with my eyes closed. But that’s it. They’re just closed.” Scott squeezed his eyes shut. “I don’t sleep even though I want to. And when I finally do get the chance, a memory has to show up and cause a headache. Then I awake…and the cycle repeats until morning. I don’t have any more peaceful nights.

 

“In the beginning, I was fine with it. I believed that my memories were going to come back quicker than what I thought they were going to. But…it’s antagonizing. Especially because they bring more questions than I initially had. A- all I want is for them to come back normally. I’m sick and tired of them haunting me every single night. I’m sick of waking up and feeling…just feeling so alone. I’m sick of wondering why I even tried if all of this was going to happen.” 

 

He let out a shaky breath. “Why don’t I know the context for any of my memories? Why do I have to rely on what others tell me? Why do I not understand my own fucking actions?” Scott hesitated. “Why…can’t I remember his face? Why is everyone else crystal clear, but he just has a blur over his face and name? Why…why can’t I remember you?”

 

Scott paused and glanced at the floor. It seemed more interesting than talking.

 

He felt Jimmy curl his fingers around his own. Scott looked up at him, swallowing a build up of emotions. Jimmy glanced down at their intertwined hands, not saying anything. And he probably didn’t know what to say in this situation.

 

That was fine. Scott looked at their hands, sighing before closing his eyes. This was fine.

 

Finally, Jimmy mumbled, “I don’t like being trapped with my own thoughts.”

 

Scott opened his eyes before staring at him in confusion. “What do you mean?”

 

Jimmy hummed. “I assume that you started asking yourself those questions from lying awake at night. It’s dark. And it’s going to be dark for hours. All there is is silence. The blow of the wind creaking at your window. The animals outside. And your thoughts. They wander, don’t they?”

 

Scott blinked. “...Yeah…they do…”

 

Jimmy pulled his hand away and brought his knees to his body, hugging them close. “And you listen to them. You listen to the words they tell you. The next thing you know, there isn’t silence. There isn’t wind. There aren't any noises from the animals. It’s you crying. It’s you crying with your thoughts worsening. You cry until you drift off. And even that doesn’t help you. Your thoughts aren’t leaving. They haunt you. They’re still there when you’re with other people. Sometimes those other people bring more thoughts. They’re there when you’re alone. You start asking yourself all those bad questions. The questions lead to more questions. And more questions. And more.”

 

Jimmy stared into the distance. A blank expression was on his face before a few tears allowed themselves to fall. “...I don’t like being alone with my thoughts.”

 

Scott placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. Did he have to deal with that? He couldn’t imagine it. “...I assume you’re speaking from personal experience.”

 

“It was a long time ago,” Jimmy said as he wiped the tears away. “Sorry. I kinda got carried away there.” He looked over at Scott with a small smile. “I was supposed to be trying to cheer you up. May or may not have horribly failed.”

 

Scott gave him a small chuckle. “Don’t worry about it.” He flashed Jimmy his own smile. “I think you’re proof that things get better.”

 

Gods, that was cheesy. Jimmy seemed to think so too.

 

A bright red flush across poor Jimmy’s face before he laughed. It was such a familiar laugh that brought a blush to Scott’s cheeks.

 

Scott’s smile grew as he looked up at the night sky. His eyes widened. “Jimmy. Look.”

 

Jimmy looked up. He stared in amazement at the sight. It was just a meteor shower. But it was beautiful. It wasn’t something that they saw anyday.

 

“Wow,” Jimmy mumbled, “it’s beautiful.”

 

Scott couldn't agree more. It was like streaks in a painting. Someone took those small, white droplets and compelled them to move forward, leaving a trail as they went along. It was breathtaking.

 

“What do you wish for?”

 

The question sounded so childish, but it was such a Jimmy thing to ask.

 

Scott shook his head. “We’re not five, Jimmy. I’m not making a wish on a falling star.”

 

Jimmy huffed. “Fine then. I’m not telling you what I wished for then!”

 

“...Jimmy, it’s a wish. If you tell someone, then it isn’t going to come true.”

 

“...Oh. That explains a lot actually.”

 

Scott laughed. Again, it was such a Jimmy thing to do. It brought some sort of fondness for him. Scott looked over at him. The way the starlights lit up his face. The way he stared at the sky with such amazement and curiosity. It was beautiful.

 

“...I wish for your happiness. You deserve it.”

 

Jimmy looked over at Scott and smiled. “Knew you would enjoy it.”

 

Scott smiled back. “I think we enjoyed that together.”

 

“Then your thought is correct.”

 

Scott sighed as he looked up at the sky, and back at Jimmy. It seems there were two beautiful things to look at. He was happy staring at the one that sat next to him and was there for him from the very beginning. 

 

And Jimmy stared right back. It was very peaceful. He laid down on the grass and motioned for Scott to join him. So he did.

 

“I like nights like these,” Jimmy said as he turned his body to face Scott.

 

“...Me too,” Scott replied.

 

He reached a hand out in between the two. Jimmy glanced at it and reached over, taking it, and intertwining their fingers together. Scott almost lost his breath as he stared at Jimmy. He gave him a soft look and it broke him.

 

All of this was bad. It was bad that his heart was beating as fast as it was. It was bad that his face was as flushed as it was. It was bad that he could feel the butterflies in his stomach. But at this point, he didn’t care. He had already gone through enough. Jimmy had him under some sort of spell and he was falling for it.

 

Scott closed his eyes and carefully leaned in, expecting Jimmy to meet him halfway there.

 

Nothing happened.

 

“The meteor shower is over,” Jimmy said, “I should probably be heading back.”

 

Oh. Scott opened his eyes and pulled back, feeling like an idiot. Of course Jimmy wouldn’t do anything. He knew he was married. Plus, he’s oblivious as hell. Scott started to hate himself again.

 

“Why did I think I could do that? Why did I even try to do that?”

 

“Yeah.” Scott nodded. “Yeah.”

 

Jimmy looked up at the sky before he looked back at Scott. He bit his lip. “Actually…do you just want to lay here and sleep?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “Why?”

 

Jimmy shrugged. “I don’t feel like moving.”

 

That sounded familiar. Scott felt himself smile.

 

“Yeah. We can do that.”

 

It wasn’t what Scott initially wanted, but it was nice. They just laid next to each other and slept. And for the first time in what felt like forever, Scott had a dreamless night.

Notes:

Fun fact: There are only two chapters I cried while writing and rereading. This is one of them.

Fun fact number two: I debated changing the ending of this, but decided to keep it the way it was.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 13

Notes:

Welcome to the chapter with many names.

a.) Jimmy gets called out on his bullshit

b.) Backstory time starring kid Jimmy and his siblings

c.) Plushies

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It’s not everyday that red corruption affects one’s land. Oh wait. It was everyday. And it was worsening.

 

Jimmy glared at the red tentacles that had previously emerged from the ground. They were everywhere and they were annoying.

 

Add this on top of the fact that Jimmy still needed to get his Cod head back from FWhip, he was not having a good time.

 

“Well…have any of the other empires figured out a solution?” the voice next to Jimmy said. 

 

It was one of his villagers: his advisor River. Like Jimmy, River had fish-like features that the other villagers had developed. Brown/tan fins and scales, sharp teeth, webbing, and the ability to breathe underwater. Yep. The entire Cod Empire found out that they could breathe underwater.

 

(This didn’t mean that Jimmy took off his necklace, however).

 

Jimmy furrowed his eyes at the corruption. “Katherine said that she was testing out different remedies for her flowers, and Pearl mentioned something about how she was going to try and brew potions.”

 

They had recently had a few meetings regarding the corruption and the demon. So far, nobody knew what the heck to do. Besides the fact that Sausage and Joey seemed different than usual, and Joel refusing to believe that there was a demon on the server, they were all pretty clueless. Jimmy had noticed how Scott didn’t mention anything about what he found out. Maybe he still had to figure something out about it, or maybe he just didn’t know how to bring it up. Whatever it was, Jimmy wasn’t going to pressure him to say anything about it.

 

He actually hadn’t spoken to Scott since that night. Though, he couldn’t blame Scott for not wanting to speak to him after he kind of just left him lingering for a kiss. But Jimmy couldn’t do that to him. No matter how much he wanted to, he knew Scott would regret it.

 

River sighed and placed his hands on his hips. “Dang. I was hoping we would be able to solve at least one of our problems.”

 

Jimmy couldn’t argue with that one. “Well, me and some of our alliance members are going to go and hunt for the Codfather head later this week.”

 

“...That’s something.”

 

Jimmy didn’t know if he was being serious or sarcastic. At this point, he wasn’t going to ask. He kicked a pebble at the tentacle, causing it to glow and pulsate. Ew. That was disgusting.

 

River grimaced as well. “I can’t wait until we get rid of this stuff.”

 

“That would be great,” Jimmy agreed. “But I think we have to get rid of the demon before we can get rid of these.”

 

“Or, ya know, we can just pull a King Joel and turn them into trees.”

 

“...What?”

 

River nodded. “Yeah. According to some of the clones the last time we went to visit, he turned a tentacle into a tree.”

 

Honestly, it made sense in Jimmy’s head. It was such a Joel thing to do. But that brought up the question of how Joel did it, and none of it made sense.

 

Jimmy sighed. “Well, we aren’t Joel.”

 

“Indeed we aren’t.”

 

The two stared at the tentacle for a bit longer until River shoved his hands into his pockets. “Well, I’m going to get back to work. Is there anything you want me to prioritize?”

 

Jimmy turned to look at River and shook his head. “No. There shouldn’t be anything.”

 

River raised an eyebrow in suspension. He crossed his arms against his brown vest, giving Jimmy this blank stare.

 

“What is it?”

 

“Sir.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Jimmy.”

 

“Yes??”

 

“I just have one question to ask you before I go.”

 

“...Yes???”

 

“What has happened between you and the King of Rivendell to stop…whatever you two had going on?”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Why do you ask?”

 

River sighed before running a hand through his black hair. “Well, some time ago, you kept on mentioning how you wanted to try and seek an alliance with him. Which, honestly, I’m surprised that there wasn’t one considering how many times you both kept abandoning work just to hang out. Not to mention the obvious tension, I mean, c’mon. We all saw it.

 

“Anyway, you all of a sudden stopped bringing it up anytime I mention going back to work. And, at the same time, you’ve both stopped visiting each like lovesick teenagers. I’m just curious about what happened and a little worried. You two seemed happy around each other and now…nothing.”

 

Jimmy sighed. Whelp. Looked like people were starting to notice. Jimmy bit his lip and looked around. “Follow me.” He motioned toward a spot next to the slime farm and started walking toward it.

 

River, slightly confused, followed him anyway. They sat down next to the entrance. In the mud. Because why not?

 

“Alright,” Jimmy exhaled. “The truth is…a lot more weird than what you would think.” He ran his fingers through his hair and sighed. “You see, Scott and I are actually married.”

 

River blinked. “Oh. Oooh. That explains the tension. But why don’t you guys advertise it openly? I mean, King Joel and Queen Lizzie are pretty open about their relationship. Heck, they literally had a celebration about their marriage just so the villagers knew how married they are.”

 

Jimmy chuckled at the remembrance of that celebration. The best part was when Joey confessed his love for the demon and said demon just up and left the server.

 

His chuckle died down however as he sighed. “Well, the truth is…complicated.” So, he proceeded to tell River the story. How Scott had lost his memory and didn’t know that they were married. How Jimmy was slowly watching him gain his memory back, waiting for Scott to remember his face. How the other night, Scott tried to lean in for a kiss, and Jimmy looked away.

 

River looked at him before blinking. “...Why didn’t you tell him that you guys were married from the very beginning?”

 

Jimmy leaned back with a groan as he ran his fingers through his hair. “Because I wanted his memories to come back ‘naturally’. Whatever that means. Though, as this goes on, I’m really starting to regret my decisions to not tell him. I’m sure that if I told him now, he would laugh and call me insane. And when he finds out the truth, he’s going to probably hate me forever…”

 

River sighed and leaned back, crossing his arms behind his head. “Geez. What even made you think that not telling him would be a good idea?”

 

“It made sense in my head! I thought that he would be weirded out if I told him that we were married! How would you feel if some random stranger came up to you and said that they were your spouse?”

 

“Sir, there is a difference between a random stranger walking up to you on the street, telling you that you were married to them, and waking up with no memory when a person shows up to the hospital, claiming that they’re your spouse.”

 

“Yeah, well I’m starting to understand that now.”

 

Jimmy huffed and buried his face in his hands. He hated every decision he had made up to this point.

 

River awkwardly looked at him before he slowly patted his back. “Um. There there…?”

 

Horrible attempt at cheering him up, but at least he was trying.

 

Jimmy looked over at his advisor with a sigh. “Well, I can’t go back and change it now. I’ll just have to learn to deal with the consequences and hope that Scott doesn’t hate me too much when the truth smacks him in the face like a brick.”

 

River hummed. “Well, from what I’ve observed, he seems to have fallen right back in love with you–no matter how cheesy and cliche that sounds. I don’t think you’ll need to worry too much.”

 

“...Yeah. But you don’t know Scott like I do. Trust me. He can hold a grudge for an insanely long time and come up with crazy ways to get back at me at the same time.”

 

“...Sir, you also hold grudges for an insanely long time. We literally went to war because of it and we’re probably going to go to war again because–”

 

“Okay okay! I get the point!”

 

River blinked and looked off into the distance. “I’m just saying.”

 

Jimmy sighed. “And I’m just scared.”

 

River gave him a soft look. “...Do you need comfort?”

 

“...Yeah…”

 

“Alright. I’ll go call up the experts.”

 

With that, River stood up and walked off toward town.

 

Jimmy stood up. “Wait–you don’t have to–”

 

“No, I’m going to.”

 

He sped off toward who knows where, leaving Jimmy slightly embarrassed. He didn’t want “the experts” to have to deal with his problems. He’ll just tell them that he’s fine the minute they show up and spend the next fifthteen minutes of their lives trying to cover him in blankets.

 

Jimmy grumbled slightly at the idea as a warm breeze blew by. Guess he was going to have to–wait. That wasn’t a warm breeze. It was hot. Like fire hot. That wasn’t normal.

 

Jimmy looked in the direction the wind was blowing and stared at the forest it led too. Well if that wasn’t suspicious. Jimmy decided to walk that direction anyway. He was curious. And now he wished he wasn’t.

 

Of course, the warm breeze led to the one being associated with the Nether. The demon–or from what he’s apparently called: Xornoth. Standing there with his arms crossed; everything about him was a dark shadow except for his bright red eyes.

 

How lovely.

 

Rightfully so, Jimmy turned around and tried to book it. Key word: tried. Red vines shot up in front of him, preventing him from escaping from the way he came. 

 

Letting out a yelp, Jimmy turned another direction and tried running that way. However, a vine grabbed his leg, causing Jimmy to fall with another scream. He quickly tried to kick the vine off, panic rising as more vines started wrapping around his limbs and body. Jimmy tried reaching for the knife in his pocket, but was cut off by a vine quickly grabbing his arm, jerking it toward the demon that was watching him.

 

Jimmy let out another scream as he stared at the red vine that wrapped itself around him. Red, pulsating corruption ran through it. Almost like it was alive. Disgusting.

 

His observation didn’t last long however, as the vines yanked his arm toward his body. Larger, more corrupted-looking vines (similar to the tentacles) tugged him forward, forcing Jimmy to stand. However, he was more of a cocoon as the vines snuck him to the ground.

 

As the panic continued to rise, Jimmy struggled and squirmed, trying to get out of the vines’ clutches. 

 

“Stop struggling,” the being before him said.

 

He shot his head upward and looked at the demon, who gave him a dead stare. Gosh, Jimmy felt like he had to focus really hard just to understand what he said. His voice sounded like auto corruption mixed with Scott’s accent. And it didn’t help that Scott had a thick accent. Mix that with auto corruption and you get Jimmy struggling to understand what was just said to him.

 

Xornoth uncrossed his arms and stepped forward, a trail of corruption and dying plants followed behind him. The stern expression on his face didn’t falter however. Jimmy tried to pull away, to turn and run, but the red vines held him down.

 

The demon stepped closer until he was right in front of Jimmy. “Um, go away please?” Jimmy whimpered. Ew. Why did he whimper? Gosh, he felt pathetic.

 

A chuckle came from Xornoth as he leaned in close to Jimmy’s face. He seemed to be…observing him? Jimmy swallowed a gob of spit, causing Xornoth to only lean in closer.

 

Well this was an interesting position to be in. Jimmy could see every detail against the demon's dark gray face–every freckle and scar. Every strand of black hair that fell over his face. He did not like this. Though from here, he could tell the family resemblance between him and Scott. 

 

Though Jimmy was a hundred percent sure that things would be going very differently if Scott had him tied up.

 

He liked that idea more than he realized.

 

Xornoth let out what sounded like an amused laugh. “Pathetic,” he growled, “I don’t know how my brother has an interest in you.” The demon paused. A smirk found its way upon his face. “Funny. A servant of mine feels a similar way.”

 

“...What?” A servant feels the same way? Who was the servant? It didn’t help that Jimmy didn’t know who else was a follower of Xornoth besides Joey. And Joey had made it very clear that he had an interest in Xornoth.

 

He didn’t answer. Xornoth looked at Jimmy from another angle and laughed again. A haunting sound echoed through the air. “Humorous. Unbelievable.”

 

So he was going to ignore that comment.

 

Jimmy leaned his head away as Xornoth leaned in closer. He was curious about something now. “Quick question,” he said, “are you actually Scott’s brother?”

 

The demon furrowed his eyebrows like he just offended him in some way. “I’m nonbinary.”  

 

Oh.

 

Well.

 

This is awkward.

 

“I’m just saying!” Jimmy quickly shouted, trying to salvage the situation. “Are you the servers’ doing? Or are you like…the glitched spirit of his biological sibling that died?”

 

“I don’t understand your question.”

 

“I mean like, are you two actually related, or are you just created by the server to serve its function.” That probably made more sense to Jimmy than it did the demon. But for once, Jimmy actually knew what he was talking about.

 

“I woke up knowing what I know. This world has many gods. Some are small and don’t do much. Some are made to watch. Some are gods of death. Some affect serverwide events. Some control everything. I just happen to follow one who made me his champion. I have no memories from a past that may have existed. And I can only enter a world by following someone in my current world when they exit it. All I know is what I’m told to do. So I must do it.”

 

That was almost depressing to think about. Jimmy actually felt a little bad. “So…you don't have a say in anything you do…?”

 

“Do you?”

 

The fact that he even had to ask that made Jimmy stare in disbelief. Why were the gods still so cruel? He hoped maybe they would change a little since the last time he had to deal with their punishments. But nope. They were still assholes. The very idea made Jimmy sick.

 

“That’s not normal,” he spat out, causing Xornoth to stare at him like he just spoke a foreign language.

 

“It is not. But considering who I’m told you are, you understand how it works.”

 

“Then work against it!” Jimmy shouted. “That’s what I did! It’s what a lot of people do!”

 

Xornoth laughed, though there was a hint of sorrow in their eyes. “You amuse me.”

 

Jimmy noticed the tightness of the vines were loosening. Were they distracted? Were they changing their mind? Was whatever Jimmy was doing working? He didn’t understand.

 

Xornoth glanced down, the redness in their eyes becoming more purple than before. “...I–”

 

Their sentence was cut off by a trident zipping past both their heads.

 

The trident fazed through Xornoth, causing them to freeze up a little bit, slightly startled as they looked in the direction in which the trident had come from. Jimmy turned his head to look behind him and resisted the urge to smile.

 

There stood Lizzie. And man did she look pissed.

 

The trident flew back into her hands. She grabbed her nails into its base. “Leave. My. Brother. Alone.”

 

Xornoth looked, once again, amused. “Charming.”

 

She stepped closer and aimed her trident. “Let me repeat myself. Leave my brother alone before I rip those pretty little horns of yours off your head and shove ‘em up your ass!”

 

The vines started to loosen around Jimmy. He didn’t take this as a sign that he could leave though.

 

Xornoth looked at Jimmy before looking back at Lizzie, and then looked at Jimmy again. They gave a sly smirk before the vine became undone and Jimmy fell to the floor.

 

“Until we meet again.”

 

With that, they disappeared as if they never existed.

 

Lizzie dropped her trident and ran up to Jimmy, falling to the ground before pulling him into a hug. Jimmy didn’t say anything against it. He sighed and rested his head against his sister’s shoulder.

 

“Did that demon hurt you?” Lizzie asked as she pulled away and squished Jimmy’s face.

 

“I’m fine,” Jimmy said, slightly muffled.

 

Lizzie sighed. “Thank goodness.”

 

“I’m here! I’m here!” shouted a voice. They looked over to see Pixl running over before leaning on a tree, gasping for air. “Sorry…lemme…lemme catch my breath.”

 

Yep. Jimmy’s comfort experts were his sister, Lizzie, and the local dad friend, Pixl. Scott would technically be a part of it, he just didn’t know it yet.

 

Lizzie helped Jimmy up as Pixl stood there trying to remember how to breathe after running across the Cod Empire. He finally controlled his breathing before looking over at Jimmy. “I came as soon as River said that you needed comfort.”

 

“Me too,” Lizzie said, “was the attack a part of this?”

 

Jimmy shook his head. “No. River had run off to message you guys and I just followed the breeze because it felt hotter than usual. Spoiler alert: the breeze led to Xornoth.”

 

Pixl furrows his eyebrows. “What did he even want?”

 

Jimmy internally cringed. Should he tell them? No. Scott hadn’t mentioned to anyone that he’s apparently related to Xornoth. “Um…I’m not quite sure myself…?”

 

Neither of them believed it.

 

“Jimmy, what did he say?”

 

“...I can’t say. Just know that it pertains to someone who hasn’t mentioned their connections to Xornoth yet. So it isn’t my room to say.” Jimmy blinked before adding, “Also, everyone has been misgendering Xornoth this entire time and I won’t stand for it. They’re nonbinary, not a guy.”

 

The two just blinked before they looked at eachother. 

 

“So someone has connections to Xornoth…” Pixl muttered before he rubbed his chin.

 

“Yeah,” Lizzie said, “we’ll have to bring it up at the next meeting.”

 

Pixl nodded before he turned to Jimmy. “Come on Jimmy, let's get you to your house. If you needed comfort before, you’ll need more of it now.”

 

Jimmy let out a hesitant laugh. “Um…guys I’m fine. River was just concerned because I started talking about my worries with Scott and–”

 

“You started talking about Scott? Okay, you definitely need comfort.”

 

Well. That was a mistake.

 

“Guys, really, I’m fine!” Jimmy said as Lizzie and Pixl started dragging him out of the forest and through town. His feet dug into the dirt, creating a small path from where he was being dragged.

 

“No you’re not,” Pixl said before he gave Lizzie a nod.

 

Lizzie nodded back.

 

“No! I’m serious! I’m fi–AHH!”

 

Lizzie hauled Jimmy over her shoulder like he was a sack of potatoes, causing Jimmy to start shouting. This only caused villagers to look over in confusion as they watched the Codfather being carried around by the Ocean Queen like he weighed nothing as the Ruler of Pixanderia followed beside.

 

However, once they saw what was happening, they shrugged it off and went back to their daily lives. They were used to this.

 

“Lizzie!” Jimmy shouted as he kicked his feet in the air. “Put me down!!” Curse Lizzie for being blessed with strength. Curse Lizzie for having more muscles then him.

 

“No. I don’t think I will~” she teased as they walked past River, who looked like he was holding back a laugh.

 

“You,” Jimmy pointed at River, “you’ll be lucky if you have a job in the morning!”

 

River laughed. “You can’t fire me Sir. I know too much.”

 

Jimmy hated that he was right.

 

He turned to Pixl. “Help me out here!”

 

Pixl looked over at him before snorting. “No. This is family matters. I am merely a bystander.”

 

And after he had let him listen to his music disc. How dare he.

 

Jimmy glared at his advisor who stuck his tongue out. He was going to murder him. But that probably wouldn't be good as he can’t respawn. Whelp.

 

Lizzie stepped onto the deck of Jimmy’s house while Pixl ran in front of her, opening the door. “Ladies first,” He said with a bow, causing Lizzie to laugh.

 

She walked over to the corner of the house and promptly dropped Jimmy onto his bed with a “thud” before turning toward Pixl. “Okay. Considering the gravity of our situation, I’m going to go get blankets and pillows. You stay here and make comfort cocoa.”

 

“Lizzie, I’m not five anymore–”

 

“You will have the comfort cocoa!”

 

Pixl snorted a little as Jimmy plopped on the bed with a huff. “Comfort cocoa, got it.”

 

With that, they nodded, before Lizzie ran out the door and took off into the air.

 

Jimmy sat up and looked out of his window, making sure that Lizzie was out of view. He exhaled as he saw that she was flying off. “You don’t have to make cocoa,” Jimmy said to Pixl as he looked over at him, “I was just explaining everything to River and his second instinct was to call you guys.”

 

Pixl raised an eyebrow. “What was his first instinct?”

 

“Making fun of me.”

 

Pixl gave a sort of laugh as he shook his head before he looked over at the furnace. He walked over to it and reached into a chest, pulling out a cup and a bottle of water.

 

Jimmy tried to stand up. “Wait, what are you doing?”

 

Pixl turned around and shoved him back down. “Whether you like it or not, we were called to comfort you. So, I’m making you some comfort cocoa. Even if I have no idea what that means.”

 

Jimmy grumbled and plopped down on the bed again, taking his fish hat off as he hit the mattress. “It’s this thing that our parents would do whenever one of us got hurt. They would bandage us up and give us a cup of hot cocoa to cheer us up.” He smiled at the thought. “You can imagine how many times we would purposely get hurt just to have some. It worked…until Mumbo accidentally stabbed himself. I believe he still has the scar. Though I haven’t spoken to him in a while, so I wouldn’t know.”

 

Pixl smiled as he boiled the water. He turned off the stove and carefully removed the cup. “Why haven’t you spoken to him much? You and Lizzie seem to still be getting along.” Pixl pulled a packet of cocoa out of his bag and tore it open, pouring the powder in the cup.

 

Jimmy sat up and ran his fingers through his hair. “He’s been pretty busy lately. Which, I mean, I can understand why. The last time I spoke to him was…geez. Months ago? I can’t remember.” Jimmy gave a small laugh. “I haven’t even told him that I’ve gotten married…four…three months ago?” He scratched the back of his neck. “Man, I can’t believe it’s been that long.”

 

Pixl hummed as he finished stirring the cocoa. He placed the spoon down and walked over to Jimmy, handing him the cup. “Careful, it’s hot.”

 

Jimmy nodded as he took the cup, thankful that he decided to wear gloves today. He took a sip with a small hum of satisfaction. “Thanks.”

 

Pixl nodded as he sat down next to Jimmy on the latter’s bed. “Does he at least know that you’re with Scott?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yeah. I had mentioned it when the two of us started dating. Mumbo wasn't buying it. It wasn’t until he actually saw Scott place a kiss on my cheek in public did he believe me.”

 

A small laugh escaped Pixl. “I can only imagine his face.”

 

“Yeah, just imagine it when I tell him that Scott agreed to marry me,” Jimmy said with a laugh.

 

They both laughed at the thought of poor Mumbo trying to register the fact that Jimmy got married before him. The image was funnier to Jimmy as he remembered that when they were younger, people would always say that he was the least likely to get married out of him, Mumbo, and Lizzie. Now look at him. He’s only second place. That’s better than last.

 

Pixl shook his head. “Okay, now we’re just making fun of him.”

 

Jimmy shrugged as he took another sip of cocoa. “Now he’ll know how I feel everyday.”

 

Pixl furrowed his eyebrows at Jimmy’s words. “...Are you okay with that? You know, people constantly making fun of you?”

 

Jimmy looked down at the cocoa. He couldn’t lie. Sometimes it did bother him. But, at the same time, he knew they didn’t mean it. 

 

“It used to bother me a lot,” Jimmy said as he glanced over at Pixl. “But…I don’t really think about it that much. Of course, I’m sometimes bothered by it, but I know they don’t really mean it.” He blinked. “At least I don’t think they mean it. Do they mean it…?”

 

Pixl shook his head. “Not that I’m aware of.”

 

Jimmy sighed. “Okay. That relieves…some nerves.” He took another sip of cocoa before the door slammed open and in stormed Lizzie, who was holding a ton of fluffy-looking blankets piled up on top of each other to the point that it covered most of her vision.

 

“I’ve brought blankets!!” She shouted as she stumbled in, trying not to bump into anything. Pixl quickly jumped up and ran over to Lizzie, trying to help her out.

 

He took a few of the blankets on top. Pixl stared at them. “Are you sure this is enough?”

 

Jimmy almost choked on his cocoa. “Excuse me?!”

 

Lizzie flashed a toothy smile. “Trust me, I was going to bring more…but I ran into someone who offered another option.”

 

She stepped aside and in marched Katherine, hauling a giant bag over her shoulder. “I HEARD YOU WERE SAD SO I BROUGHT PLUSHIES!!!” Katherine shouted with a big smile and a little too much enthusiasm.

 

Okay, maybe way more than “a little too much” enthusiasm.

 

Jimmy groaned in annoyance. Now they were treating him like a child. How lovely. “Lizzie. I’m not a child anymore.”

 

Lizzie huffed. “Don’t act like that! You can never be too old to cuddle up with cocoa while snuggling plushies!” She walked over and laid the blankets next to Jimmy. “Besides, Katherine offered to come over and let you cuddle some plushies. You better appreciate her for doing that!”

 

Pixl placed the rest of the blankets down as Katherine sat down next to Jimmy and opened up her bag. “Do you want to take a look? I’ve got sheep plushies!” She pulled out a plushie and handed it to Jimmy. He sighed and handed his cocoa to Pixl before taking the small sheep.

 

He had to admit it, the plushie was really cute. It looked extremely soft, and appeared to be made out of actual sheeps wool. It had tiny, little feet, and black button eyes with pink blush. Jimmy gave it a small smile. “It’s adorable.”

 

Katherine smiled. “It’s really soft, too! Take off your gloves and feel!”

 

He did so. She wasn’t lying. Jimmy rubbed his fingers along the plush before he held it up to his face and booped it with his nose. Jimmy gave a small laugh, causing the other three to silently cheer.

 

“Just wait,” Katherine said as she showed him what was in the bag. “I’ve got more!” Sure enough, in the bag was a pile of sheep plushies. Jimmy could also see a few plushies of the twelve.

 

He saw a tiny Gem plush buried in sheep, a FWhip plush with a red scarf that covered most of the poor plush, a Shelby plush that appeared to be holding hands with a Katherine plush, a Sausage plush and a Pearl plush that looked to be burying a Joel plush in sheep, a Joey plush looming over the sheep, a Lizzie plush peeping out of the bag, a Pixl plush with a giant coat that made the plush look tinier than it was, a Scott plush that looked over at him as it laid on its side, and a plush of himself in the corner, buried in sheep.

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “...You have plushies of us?”

 

Katherine nodded. “It’s for business! Trust me, people on this server want plushies of themselves more than you realize.”

 

Jimmy shook his head. “How did you make so many?”

 

Katherine laughed as Lizzie and Pixl wrapped blankets around Jimmy while he was distracted. “I didn’t make them all by myself. I’ve got a workshop in my empire. Plus, I’m co-owning this business with Scott. He supplies the materials, and we make the plushies!” She grabbed a sheep plush and held it up. “Do you want to buy one?”

 

Jimmy stared at it. It was adorable. He looked at the plush in his hands and stared. Whelp. He was already attached. “How much do they cost…?” 

 

Katherine hummed as Lizzie and Pixl sat down on the bed, content with the amount of blankets they piled Jimmy in. He was distracted and that was good for them. “For you–since you’re sad–I’ll give you a discount. Fifthteen diamonds.”

 

“I’ll take the lot!!” Lizzie shouted as she jumped up and leaned over Jimmy much to his dismay.

 

Pixl stared at her. “You can’t even afford it.”

 

Lizzie whined. “But I want theeeemmm! They’re so cute!”

 

Katherine laughed. “We can discuss business later, Lizzie.”

 

Jimmy blinked. “...I can’t afford it.”

 

“Jimmy, no one can afford the lot–”

 

“No no. I can’t afford one.”

 

Well. This was awkward.

 

Katherine blinked. “...Not even fifthteen diamonds? That’s the discount.”

 

Jimmy cringed to himself. “Yeah. I’m pretty poor.”

 

Pixl gave him a soft stare before he reached into his bag and pulled out a few diamonds. “Here,” he handed them to Katherine, “it’s for the plush.”

 

Jimmy looked over at Pixl with a smile as Katherine took the diamonds, counting them before flashing her own smile at Pixl. 

 

“Thanks,” Jimmy said before he looked down at the plush. He had a sheep plushie now. He was going to place it on his nightstand and nobody could stop him.

 

“Aw!” Lizzie said. “You beat me to it! I was going to buy it for him!”

 

Well. Now Jimmy was thinking back to when he was a child again. How lovely.

 

Katherine laughed before a thought seemed to pop up in her mind. “...Hey Jimmy, because you’re sad,” she reached into the bag and pulled out the Scott plush, “how about I toss in a Scott plushie for free?”

 

A bright red covered Jimmy’s face as he choked on his own spit. “I’m sorry–WHAT?!”

 

Katherine gave him a sly smile. “C’mon. You can cuddle him when you get lonely at night~” She wiggled the plush in front of his face with a giggle.

 

Jimmy hated how adorable it looked. It had small limbs with blue buttons for eyes. The plush appeared to be soft; Jimmy wondered if it was as soft as the sheep. It had a white cloak that came down to its ankles and was probably wide enough to be used as a blanket for the plushie. It also had a tiny, little silver crown atop its head. Jimmy hated how much he wanted to gently hold it.

 

He also hated the fact that Lizzie was now chatting “Do it! Do it!” in his ear.

 

“...Wouldn’t it be a little creepy if I owned a plushie of him though…?”

 

“Yeah,” Pixl said, “I have to agree with that.”

 

The girls shot Pixl a glare before they turned back to Jimmy. “I mean, you’re married to him,” Katherine said as she placed the plush back into her bag. “That shouldn’t make it weird.”

 

Lizzie jumped in. “Joel has a plushie of me on a shelf!”

 

“Yeah, but he has like, ten plushies of himself–”

 

“You’re not helping, Pix!”

 

Katherine gave them a concerned look before she turned her attention back to Jimmy, who scratched the back of his neck before saying, “I don’t know, Katherine. He doesn’t…remember that we’re married. If he found out I had a plush of him, he would probably be rightfully creeped out. B- besides, I would just feel weird if I had one. Sorry.”

 

Katherine nodded with a hum. “Okay. I understand.” She flashed him a smile. “The sheep will be a great cuddle buddy!”

 

Jimmy shook his head with a smile. “You guys are acting like I’m a child again.”

 

Lizzie smirked. “He says like he didn’t steal my decorative plushies to sleep with when we were teens because he couldn’t sleep–”

 

“Lizzie!!”

 

“You know it’s true!!” Lizzie laughed. “I specifically remember you walking into my room at night and stealing plushies!”

 

“No! You’ve got the wrong guy! I’m innocent!”

 

“No you are not! I know it’s you because I remember wondering who kept stealing my plushies so I walked into everyone's rooms to see. Low and behold, guess who was laying in bed curled up into a teddy bear?”

 

The red on Jimmy’s face said everything. Katherine busted out laughing while Pixl gave Lizzie a look.

 

“Yeah, but Lizzie,” He said. “You do realize that you’re admitting to owning plushies when you were also a teenager? An older teenager nonetheless?”

 

She whipped her head over at him. “There is nothing wrong with owning decorative plushies for your room!”

 

“Yeah!” Katherine shouted. “And there is nothing wrong with letting the plushies sleep with you on your bed too!”

 

“....”

 

“....”

 

“....”

 

“...Katherine…is there something you want to admit?”

 

The conversation went out the window after that. Basically, they were all calling each other out on everything and in the end, they all took those calms with pride.

 

Except for Jimmy–he was still salty about Lizzie calling him out for both sleeping with plushies and purposely going to a coffee shop everyday for a whole three months because he saw a cute girl eating there once and he wanted to talk to her. He saw her once in those three months. She was with her boyfriend. Who Jimmy also found cute.

 

Basically, he was upset that Lizzie had told them his bi-awakening story. In retaliation, he told them her bi-awakening story of how she ran around primary school, asking for anyone to kiss her just so she would have a first kiss.

 

The plan backfired when both a boy and a girl decided to take that offer and she just laid awake that night before shouting at the top of her lungs, “I KISSED BOTH A BOY AND A GIRL AND I LIKED IT!!”

 

The evening was filled with all of them making fun of each other, even when they looked outside and realized that the stars were out. They decided to steal some of Jimmy’s blankets (who didn’t even realize that he was covered in blankets until they started pulling them from his back) and curled up on the bed.

 

It was actually very comfortable. Because the side of the bed was against the wall, Pixl leaned against it and the headboard of the bed while Jimmy laid against him while Katherine laid against Jimmy. It would have been a nice domino if Lizzie hadn’t decided that she was going to lay sprawled out on their legs.

 

“You know,” Jimmy said as he snuggled into his blanket, “for once I’m grateful that Joel isn’t here.”

 

They all nodded in agreement.

 

“You know he would be making a bunch of jokes about this,” Pixl said as he tried to find a way to lay his blanket on him, Jimmy, and Lizzie’s feet and make it make sense.

 

“Where is he anyway?” Katherine asked.

 

Lizzie flopped on her back and stared at the ceiling. “He isn’t considered a part of the ‘comfort Jimmy squad’ because he isn't exactly…the best at comforting.”

 

Jimmy shuddered. “I remember back when he had the brilliant idea that making fun of every problem was the best way for us to cope.”

 

Lizzie cringed. “He tries now at least. We’re just better at it.”

 

Katherine hummed as she laid her head against Jimmy’s chest. “I can imagine.” She looked up at Pixl. “Are you new to the comfort squad?”

 

He nodded. “Yep.”

 

Jimmy grumbled. “I still have no idea why it still exists though.”

 

Lizzie let out a yawn as she snuggled up into her blanket. “Well, we all need comfort,” she let out another yawn, “I’m tired.”

 

Pixl yawned too. “Same…”

 

Katherine looked out the window. “I can understand. The stars are out.”

 

“Well, I’ll take that as my sign to go to sleep,” Lizzie said as she laid her arm over her eyes.

 

Pixl nodded and shifted the position of his head to be more comfortable. “Me too. I’ve got a long day tomorrow.”

 

Jimmy nodded as he laid his head against Pixl’s chest. “Alright. Goodnight guys.”

 

“Goodnight.”

 

“Night.”

 

“Night night.”

 

So, everything was silent and dark. Despite the comfort, Jimmy could not sleep. He didn’t know why. He just couldn’t.

 

For what felt like an hour, Jimmy laid there in the dark. He could feel Lizzie roll around a few times before she found a comfortable spot and just laid there; slight snores were now escaping her. He could feel the weight of Katherines head against his chest. He could feel Pixl’s heartbeat slow as he fell asleep; a somewhat soothing pattern that was quite relaxing. But what Jimmy didn’t feel, was sleepy.

 

Jimmy slowly opened his eyes and darted them around, careful not to shift his head and body too much in fear of waking anybody. He inhaled and looked out the window. The night sky really was beautiful, especially with the ocean that sparkled below it.

 

This felt like a good time to be sleepy. So, Jimmy closed his eyes again. Nothing happened. He shifted his head closer to Pixl’s chest and sighed.

 

“Can’t sleep?” a whisper beside Jimmy said.

 

He looked down at Katherine and nodded. She smiled and whispered, “Me neither.” She laid her head back on Jimmy’s chest. “Has Scott ever told you that you’re a comfortable pillow?”

 

Jimmy smiled at the thought. He remembered that moment so well because it was the very first time they decided to sleep in a bed together. It was really awkward at first until one of them (Jimmy remembered that it was Scott that said it but Scott swore up and down that Jimmy was the one to point it out) mentioned that it was basically cuddling with sleeping. So they did that. It was very comfortable. Jimmy remembered that when they woke up, Scott had his body draped over him. He smiled at him and whispered that he was a very comfortable pillow.

 

“Yeah,” Jimmy spoke just above an audible whisper, “he did.”

 

Katherine hummed before she turned her head to look up at him. A soft look glossed over her dark eyes. “...Do you miss him?”

 

Jimmy blinked. “What do you mean by that?”

 

“You know…because he doesn’t remember you and things are different now.”

 

Jimmy inhaled as he looked out the window. “...Yeah. I do miss him. So so much. He’s right there in front of me but I- I can’t…” He let out a sigh and looked over at Katherine. “Do you want to know what I was upset about earlier?”

 

Katherine nodded. He could feel her slip her hand into his. He just squeezed it tight.

 

“I was telling River about Scott. I told him everything. How we’re together but Scott doesn’t remember it because it’s my fault. How I can’t tell him anything now because I didn’t tell him anything then because I had this…stupid…fucking idea that letting his memories come naturally would be the best solution. Now both of us are suffering and it’s all my fault. If…if I had just–”

 

Jimmy let out a shaky breath as he hung his head. He didn’t want to think. He had already done too much of that.

 

Katherine’s eyes widened at the sudden harshness of his language, before her eyes softened. “Oh Jimmy…” She squeezes his hand tighter.

 

He turned his head and laid it on her shoulder. “...I’m so stupid…”

 

Katherine reached her other hand over and tried her best to hug him without disturbing Lizzie and Pixl. “...You had good intentions in the beginning. You thought that would be best for him.”

 

Jimmy grumbled as he let Katherine awkwardly hug him. “...Yeah. Now he hates me because he’s under the impression that I abandoned him and because I didn’t kiss him.”

 

Katherine pulled back and cupped his face, forcing him to look at her. “Jimmy, he doesn’t hate you because you didn’t kiss him. He told Shelby and I that he hates himself because he feels like he made things awkward for you. He thinks that you hate him because he even tried in the first place. He hates himself because now he feels disloyal to someone ‘he doesn’t even know’. Jimmy, if anything. He’s beating himself up over this more than you.”

 

Jimmy squeezed her hand. “He wouldn’t even be thinking any of that right now if I had told him the truth from the very beginning. Now when he finds out, he’s going to hate me for putting him through this hell.”

 

Katherine furrowed her eyebrows. “Jimmy, this is Scott we’re talking about. I’m sure he’ll think about it before coming to such a rash conclusion–”

 

“It’s not rash–”

 

She placed a finger over his mouth. “Even if it isn’t, Scott still loves you. I’m sure he’ll think things through for you. If not for anyone else, then for you. For you Jimmy. For you and only you.”

 

Katherine placed a hand on his cheek before he nuzzled his face into it with a sigh. “I hate myself Katherine. I- I hate myself for the decisions I’ve made, and I’m sure I’ll only make worse one’s in the future.”

 

Jimmy let out a sigh as he looked over at Lizzie, who was still fast asleep. Katherine hummed like she was thinking before she turned to the bag that laid next to her. She pulled out the Scott plushie and handed it to Jimmy. “Here,” she said, “cuddling this will make you feel better.”

 

Jimmy blinked before he snorted. “Really?”

 

“Really.”

 

He gave the plush a soft look before he gently reached over and took it. It was just as soft as the sleep plushie. Crap. Now he really wanted to snuggle it.

 

Jimmy slipped his hand out of Katherine’s and touched the plushie with it. He held it closer to his face. It was adorable. He hated that it was adorable.

 

“This is the weirdest thing I’ve ever done…” Jimmy mumbled as he fiddled with the plush’s cloak.

 

Katherine raised an eyebrow. “I highly doubt that, Jimmy. But sure. Whatever you believe.”

 

Jimmy grumbled a bit. “Oh my goodness.”

 

Katherine giggled to herself before she looked over at the bag and reached in it, pulling out a Shubble plushie. “To help me sleep,” she said with a smile.

 

Jimmy shook his head. “Does that even work?”

 

She smirked. “Well, why don’t you find out for yourself?~” Katherine giggled a little before she laid her head back on Jimmy’s chest. She sighed before pulling the blanket over herself and plush Shubble.

 

Jimmy looked down at plush Scott. He couldn’t believe he would be doing this. He huffed before laying his head back on Pixl’s chest, pulling the plushie close to his body. This was totally fine. This wasn’t weird at all.

 

“Your heart is beating fast.”

 

“Well it’s not my fault that I’m embarrassed now!”

 

“No. It is. You did that to to yourself, Jimmy~”

 

Jimmy looked out the window. His gaze softened as he rubbed the plushie. His eyes landed on the object laying on the window seal. The flower crown Scott gave him. “...I’m going to fix this, Katherine.”

 

“Are you?”

 

“Yeah. I just need to get something of mine back.”

Notes:

If you guys couldn't tell, I'm making fun of myself for being an older teenager who has many plushies in her room and on her bed.

Fun fact: The chapter was split into two. It and the next chapter was internally one chapter.

Chapter 14

Notes:

My cat stepped on my keyboard a few times while I was editing this. She is a menace, but I love her.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So, they were standing in front of a castle dug into a hill. It was very beautiful actually.

 

“This has to be it…” Jimmy mumbled as he looked down at the book Gem gave him. It was her way of helping. Today, he was getting back his Cod head.

 

“Hm, let’s see,” Joel said, “it’s a structure in the direction we were told to go. No. I think it’s in the other direction–”

 

Lizzie whacked him across the head, causing Jimmy and Katherine to snort. Pixl just gave them a concerned look.

 

“Well,” Pixl said, “there’s no other way to find out besides going in there.”

 

Katherine gave the group a concerned look. “I- I don’t know. I’m getting a bad feeling about this.”

 

Joel looked over at her before giving her an unimpressed laugh. “Are you chickening out?”

 

She shook her head. “No no…it’s just…I don’t like the feeling I’m getting here…”

 

Jimmy gave Katherine a sad look. Was she backing out? He thought she was going to help him. He walked over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Katherine, we’re going to go get my Cod head back. It…it’s something that means a lot to me. Are you going to go in there and help us or not…?”

 

His words came out harsher than he meant them. A noticeable flinch from Katherine made him realize that. Now Jimmy felt bad. Katherine was his friend. She had only done him wrong that one time. Well…more of Jimmy should have just listened to her instead of jumping to conclusions. But he could trust Katherine.

 

“She could just wait out here,” Pixl suggested. “You know, so that if we don’t come out within…I dunno…an hour, she can go get help.”

 

Lizzie nodded. “Yeah! Is that alright with you?”

 

Katherine let out an audible sigh as she nodded. Jimmy noticed her shoulders relax a little.

 

“Alright,” Jimmy said, “if we aren’t out in an hour, go and get help.” He gave her a reassuring smile, hoping that she wasn’t too mad at him.

 

She smiled back. “Alright.”

 

Jimmy gave her a thumbs up and ran over to the others as they made their way into the castle.

 

“...I still don’t like how you guys had a cuddle party with her and not me–”

 

“...Joel, for the love of–”

 

Pushing the conversations aside, they focused on the puzzles that filled the castle. Each room was a puzzle, and each room led to another room that was clearly made by a different person each time. They just had that special touch that certain individuals could have. Notably, the four individuals of the Wither-Rose alliance, and Joey. As he helped for some reason.

 

“All of this just to keep me from my Cod head,” Jimmy thought as they walked through the rooms.

 

The first one was clearly made by Joey, as there were four structures in the shape and design of his temples. Each clearly represented an element.

 

They were all pretty easy actually, they just had to go inside and grab a key to unlock the doors to the exit. Well, Joel could disagree on the “easy” part. Mainly because he chose to go into the Fire Temple, which required him to down an apple and jump into lava. He was perfectly fine afterward, just…on fire.

 

The second one was made by Pearl, as it had the sort of farmer-vibe and style that she used. They basically had to get a blood sheep to them by leading it out of a room.

 

This was proven to be difficult, as they had to flick levers through drip-leaf parkour and the ultimate nightmare: trapdoors. Pearl’s specialty. They were finally able to lead the sheep toward them and then figured out that they had to murder it and use it’s dead carcass as a stepping stool to climb out.

 

Jimmy wished that Lizzie was joking when she mentioned it, but stayed silent when it actually worked.

 

The third one was made by Sausage, and was a maze with detailed stone walls with dirt floors that made you feel like you were walking through Mythland, and skeletons renamed “Mythland guard”. Oh yeah. And revengers too.

 

Lizzie and Joel glared at Jimmy and Pixl, who may or may not have had something to do with the revengers. The funny part was that it may have actually been a coincidence. Sausage may have just wanted to use revengers. Jimmy and Pixl weren’t even sure if they gave him the idea. Though, they were all convinced that they did though. They did prank him with revengers that one time. Thankfully, Jimmy had found his way out of the maze, leading the others to the opening once he found it.

 

The fourth room was made by Gem, as it had her signature Gem crystals everywhere. They walked down the balcony that led to a puzzle.

 

Jimmy looked down at the book that Gem gave him. Needless to say, she had taken him up on the help offer that he asked for back when she, Sausage, and FWhip created a man-made ravine in between his and Sausage’s empires. So, she gave him a book with the answer to the puzzle. They turned the arrow in the direction of the answers, causing the door to open.

 

The last room was a dark maze. They assumed that FWhip had made this one as he was the last person who hadn’t made a room yet. This assumption became correct when Creepers decided to appear from the dark abyss and blow up in their faces.

 

Naturally, the group ran in all different directions, desperate to find the exit to avoid death. This didn’t help though. Jimmy died and had to go back and get his stuff. Honestly, he was surprised he didn’t die sooner. They finally found the exit and had to take a minute to breathe and try and calm their nerves.

 

But, there it was. In a room with stone brick walls and gravel floor, sitting on an observer, was the Cod head.

 

“Finally,” Jimmy said.

 

“I can go take a nap after this!!” Lizzie shouted, pumping her fist in the air.

 

Joel looked up at her and leaned in a little. “...Can I join…?”

 

“You sure you won’t be fine with a plush of her–”

 

“Shut up Jim! Or I’m telling Scott that you sleep with a plush of him!” Joel shouted, his face turning a bright red.

 

Jimmy’s face also turned a bright red. “Wah–hey! That’s not fair!”

 

“It is fair!”

 

“You can’t just–”

 

“Alright!” Pixl shouted, standing in between them, pushing them away while Lizzie tried to hold back a laugh. “As much as I would love to see this argument go further, we don’t want to keep Katherine waiting for too long.”

 

Joel huffed a little as Jimmy crossed his arms. Lizzie rolled her eyes at her husband’s and her brother’s childish behavior before she said, “I have to agree. Besides, this room could be trapped. Who knows what will happen if we stay here for too long.”

 

They had to agree with that. This was FWhip they were talking about. There was probably an explosive hiding somewhere.

 

“Fine,” Jimmy said. He walked over to the Cod head and reached for it. “For the record Joel, the plush helps me sleep.”

 

“...Is that an observer?” Pixl mumbled.

 

Lizzie’s eyes widened. It had finally clicked. “Wait, Jimmy–”

 

It was too late. Jimmy grabbed the Cod head, activating the trap. The observer clicked, and down fell the gravel, causing everyone to tumble down with it as gravity pulled into effect, their screams echoing through the now empty castle.

 

What was at the bottom? Lava? Dripstone? Bedrock? It was worse.

 

Jimmy looked down and recognized it immediately as he fell into it. A portal surrounded by a block that no person alive can make. In that block, were eyes surrounding a pool of lava. However, they didn’t fall into the lava. They fell into the void created by the eyes above the lava. They had fallen into the End Portal.

 

The familiar feeling of being pulled into another world kicked in. Only worse. It felt like he was falling. Jimmy squeezed his eyes shut and hugged the head in his arms as he felt the void pull him apart. He gripped the head, hoping for it to bring him some comfort. It was a gift from a friend. He liked gifts. He liked that friend.

 

Only…this wasn’t his Cod head.

 

Jimmy didn’t have time to process the feeling before he hit the ground with a thud. He tumbled to the floor with a grunt, not surprised to hear the others collapse to the floor with him.

 

He slowly opened his eyes and stared at the head in his arms. It wasn’t his. It wasn’t the gift that Drowned gave him. It was just a regular cod head.

 

Collective groans were heard around as everyone stumbled upward. “Is everyone alright?” Lizzie asked as she looked around.

 

Jimmy looked up to see that Pixl had offered him his hand. He clutched the cod head and took Pixl’s hand, hoisting himself upward with a slight stagger. “Thanks,” he mumbled.

 

Pixl smiled before he looked around. Terror seemed to kick in as the realization of where they were hit him. “...Guys, we’re in the End…”

 

The shock seemed to hit Lizzie and Joel at his words. They looked up and stared in horror. Jimmy looked up, feeling his legs trembling as he did so.

 

They were in the End no doubt. There was the main island of ugly, yellow endstone, with obsidian pillars that stuck up from the ground. Surrounding them wherever they looked was void. For miles and miles. In every direction. But that wasn’t even the worst part. There was the enderman, which were leaving them alone for the time being, and then there was the dragon.

 

Because nobody killed the dragon, she was still there. Flying around until she spotted them. A loud growl escaped her throat as she flew toward the group.

 

The group promptly ran into a small, dugout side of the island. The dragon swooped down and missed them, before flying back up to her post.

 

“Guys,” Pixl mumbled, “we can’t escape without dying…”

 

Lizzie cursed to herself. “This was their plan all along, wasn’t it? Lead us into the End, trapping us, so our only escape is jumping into the void or killing the dragon. We’ll lose the Cod head if we die, so the only option is to…”

 

“Um, about that,” Jimmy said. He showed them the head. “This isn’t the Codfather head. It’s just a regular head.”

 

They all gave him a blank stare.

 

“Are you kidding me!?” Joel shouted. “You’re telling me we did all of this for nothing?!”

 

Pixl gripped the base of his sword. “No. We’re here to kill this dragon. I’m tired of having to jump into the void to escape the End. We’re going to put an end to this. For us, and for everyone else.”

 

Sounded like a solid plain. The four of them versus the dragon, she didn’t stand a chance.

 

They stepped out of their mini cave before the sound of other people entering the End pulled their eyes toward the spawning platform.

 

There was Sausage and Joey. They stumbled upward before Jimmy asked, “What are you two doing here?”

 

Sausage smiled as he helped Joey up. “We’re here to help!!”

 

Something didn’t sit right with Jimmy on that. 

 

“Really?” Lizzie asked.

 

Joey nodded. “Yeah! We need to kill the dragon for everyone on the server!”

 

Pixl pulled his sword out. “I can agree with that!” Sausage and Joey smiled as they ran up to the group. They all turned toward the island and stared at the winged beast that flew around. Six against the dragon. This was going to be easy. “Alright,” Pixl said, “let’s–”

 

More sounds of people entering the End came from behind them. They all looked behind them as a fearful look washed over Sausage’s and Joey’s face. There was the rest of the server. Katherine, FWhip, Pearl, Gem, Shubble, and Scott all stumbled upward, the same look of panic was on their faces.

 

“I brought back-up!” Katherine shouted, a look of determination on her face.

 

“What are you guys doing here?!” Pixl shouted.

 

Nobody noticed how Sausage and Joey had snuck off and onto the island.

 

“You guys can’t kill the dragon!!” FWhip shouted.

 

“What!?” Pixl shouted, a puzzled look found its way on his face.

 

“You guys can’t kill the dragon!” Gem repeated. The sound of the dragon growling was heard from above, shaking the island.

 

Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows before he pointed at FWhip. “You! I want my Cod head back!”

 

FWhip looked offended. “Yes, I understand that. But you can’t–”

 

He was interrupted by the sound of Joey splatting to the ground with a thud. They all flinched before he stumbled upward and looked over at Pixl. “A little help?”

 

Pixl nodded. “I’m sorry guys. But I’m tired of dying anytime I want to leave the End.” He and Joey flew off into the fight, with Joel following after.

 

“No!!” Gem shouted as she flew off after them. The rest of the girls followed after her, minus Lizzie. She looked over at Jimmy with a concerned look.

 

He gave her the same look before he looked over at FWhip. “I want my Cod head back.”

 

“Yes,” FWhip said, “I know, but you can’t kill the dragon.”

 

How dare he. Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows. “You can’t tell me what to do. I’m going to go help kill that dragon just to spite you.” He turned around and walked onto the island, with Lizzie following after.

 

“No!” FWhip shouted, “you can’t–”

 

“Jimmy!”

 

Oh shoot.

 

Jimmy looked over at Scott, who was standing with FWhip. He looked desperate and angry.

 

Well then. FWhip might not have a say in what Jimmy could and could not do, but Scott had some sort of influence.

 

“You can’t kill the dragon!” Scott shouted, his voice cracking a little as he looked Jimmy in the eyes. Gosh. Jimmy almost broke at the look. He bit his lip before looking at the battle behind him, then looking at Scott.

 

“...I–”

 

“I’m sorry,” Lizzie said as she placed a hand on Jimmy’s shoulder. A snarl escaped her throat. “I don’t think either of you can tell us what to do. We’re going to kill this dragon one way or another.”

 

Jimmy gave her a surprised look. Scott looked taken back. He furrowed his eyebrows before flying off, going to go help save the dragon.

 

Lizzie looked over at Jimmy, mumbling, “Nobody makes my brother sad and gets away with it.”

 

He gave her a small smile.

 

“...I know where your Cod head is,” FWhip said. “It’s here in the End.”

 

They glared at him. “Why are you telling me now?” Jimmy asked.

 

“Dunno. Maybe you’ll finally listen once you get the stupid thing back.”

 

Now Jimmy wanted to knock FWhip into the void. But he didn’t. Lizzie seemed to have the same look in her eyes, but she crossed her arms to stop herself from doing anything rash.

 

“Follow me,” FWhip said, as he jumped onto the island with them. They all ran through the battlefield. Jimmy couldn’t help but look up and watch as everyone flew around in scatters. Some people were placing down end crystals in an attempt to heal the dragon, but they were quickly blown up by somebody who wanted the dragon to die. It was a mixture of harming the dragon and healing the dragon. Jimmy couldn’t blame her if it was all too much and now she actually wanted to die.

 

FWhip stopped at the unlit exit before he pulled out his pickaxe and dug underneath it. Jimmy and Lizzie followed him until he stopped digging and showed them. There it was.

 

“Here,” FWhip said, grabbing it and handing it to Jimmy.

 

He took it in his arms. It was the right one. “It’s the right one,” he said to Lizzie with a smile.

 

She gave a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness.”

 

“Now,” FWhip said, “you can’t kill the dragon.”

 

Just as he said that, the dragon screamed in pain. It was a roar that carried throughout the empty void. Jimmy snorted. “Whether you like it or not, this dragon is dying.”

 

He clutched the head in his arms as he grabbed Lizzie’s hand, dragging her away as they ran off to somewhere else on the island.

 

“What now?” Lizzie asked as they hid behind one of the pillars.

 

Jimmy peeped out from behind the column before saying, “Well, instinct is telling me that we ditch everyone and get the heck outta here.”

 

“Jimmy!”

 

“I know! It’s bad! But we couldn’t do that anyway. The portal isn’t open and the only other way out is…of course…”

 

“Death.”

 

“Yeah…”

 

Lizzie huffed. “Guess we’ve got no other choice than to help kill this thing.”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Alright,” Lizzie said. She pulled out a bow and arrow and stepped into view. “Time to murder.”

 

She pulled the bow back and shot the arrow toward the dragon. Jimmy looked into his inventory and grumbled. He didn’t have anything to help kill the dragon. Unless he was able to melee it–which he doubted he'd be able to do.

 

“I did not come prepared whatsoever,” Jimmy said with a laugh as he took the time to shove the Cod head in his inventory.

 

Lizzie laughed as well. “I don’t doubt it!”

 

The best thing Jimmy could do at this moment was to try and fly up and get some hits with a sword. He grabbed the base of his sword and pulled it out of the loop on his belt. “I’m gonna try and do something.”

 

“Well, try it before someone gets the final hit!” Lizzie shouted as she fired another arrow.

 

Jimmy nodded before firing some rockets, purpeling upward into the sky. He flew toward the dragon, looking around at everyone else flying around in a desperation of sorts. A sting rimpled its way into his chest. Was killing the dragon the best thing? Probably. Probably not. Only one way to find out.

 

He flew toward the dragon and swung his sword. A scale fell off. Not much, but it was something. The dragon looked a little annoyed, but she couldn’t do anything about it as she was bombarded with arrows and more attacks similar to what Jimmy tried.

 

Jimmy scanned his eyes around the island before he spotted Lizzie. He flew down toward her, crashing face first into the endstone as he landed next to her. He heard and felt the crack in his nose.

 

“Ow.”

 

Lizzie winced a little before she bent down. “You okay?”

 

Jimmy sat up and reached for his nose, grimacing a little as he could feel it was definitely broken. “I’ve had worse,” he said as he placed his nose in between his hands. A slight crack was heard as he broke his nose into the correct position. He would deal with it later. Lizzie flinched a little before she sighed. 

 

“Look out!”

 

Before they had time to do anything, Joel grabbed both of them and pulled them toward him right before a fireball was shot toward them.

 

The three of them looked at the dragon’s breath on the ground. Joel let out a sigh. “What are you two doing just sitting here? There’s a battle going on!”

 

“Yeah, and I don’t wanna die!” Jimmy shouted back.

 

Joel huffed as he looked up at the dragon.

 

“Are you sure whatever you did worked?” Lizzie asked as she followed his gaze.

 

“Nope. I’m sure someone else is going to get the kill,” Jimmy said as Joel flew off.

 

Just as he said that, it happened. A loud scream rang throughout the void as the dragon floated up, lighting up in the process as beams of light shot out of her.

 

Jimmy and Lizzie looked over at each other before running toward the middle of the island. Everyone else appeared to be doing the same thing.

 

They ran next to Pixl, who looked up at the dragon with a horrified look in his eyes. “Guys…what’s going on? This…this isn’t right.” He looked over at FWhip, who stood opposite of them. “FWhip, what’s going on? This isn’t right. Something’s wrong.”

 

“What do you mean?” Joel asked as he stood next to Lizzie. “This looks like the dragon’s normal death to me.”

 

And it did. The dragon’s body exploded into a bright light, a scream that could be heard from even the Overworld. Experience fell to the ground, thousands of orbs that floated in the water (who placed the water down?) they stood in.

 

“No,” Pixl said, sounding panicked, “no. This doesn’t feel right. Something bad is going to happen. Something really bad.”

 

“Yeah, no shit,” Scott said as he joined the group along with the rest of the girls. He shot a glare over at Jimmy and Lizzie. Jimmy swallowed a gob of spit before Lizzie slipped her hand in his, squeezing it.

 

The girls looked a little shaken up. Pearl looked deeply upset, Shubble and Katherine were holding hands for a bit of comfort, and Gem was clutching the dragon’s egg. That part surprised Jimmy. He had no idea how she had managed to get ahold of the egg so quickly. But, she hugged the poor thing like it was the last thing she cared about in the universe.

 

Pearl glared at them. “The dragon deserved life!”

 

“We’re screwed now,” FWhip said.

 

“Why did you guys lead us here?” Pixl asked, looking over at the Wither-Rose alliance minus Sausage.

 

“We didn’t think he would actually go for it!” FWhip shouted as Gem hugged the egg closer to her body.

 

“He’s a fish!” Pixl said, gesturing to Jimmy. “He always goes for the bait!”

 

Well that was rude.

 

“Why was killing the dragon bad?” Lizzie asked, finally stating the question that Jimmy had been wondering this whole time.

 

Scott huffed. “To put it simply for your fish brain: demon bad. Dragon blocks power. No dragon means the demon has more power. More power for the demon means eternal winter. So, we’re screwed.”

 

Oh. That was bad.

 

Lizzie slipped her hand out of Jimmy’s grasp. “I’m a fish! That affects me! Why didn’t you say anything?!”

 

“Oh I don’t know! It isn’t like I tried telling you and you shoved me away!”

 

“Oh yeah! Because ‘don’t kill the dragon’ is a perfect way to explain things!”

 

Jimmy glanced over at Joel, who just looked confused. “What are they yelling about?” Joel leaned in, whispering.

 

“...Don’t worry about it.”

 

“Thank you for your wonderful service!!” Sausage shouted as he and Joey landed on top of the End portal.

 

“You,” Pixl said, pointing at them, “why did you want the dragon dead?”

 

Sausage gave him a grin. “Why to release Xornoth of course!”

 

So Sausage was one of their followers. Jimmy looked around at the group. Wait a minute. Xornoth mentioned that they had a follower that had feelings for him. Joey was head over heels for Xornoth…so that means that Sausage is…

 

No. No. Jimmy had to stop himself from laughing out loud at the idea.

 

“Why would you want to do that!?” Pixl shouted. A few more shouts were heard around, though Jimmy felt like he was trying to put the puzzle pieces together.

 

“What’s so wrong with freeing my husband?” Joey asked with a smug look on his face.

 

Naturally, a collective “WHAT” was heard around the group.

 

“When did that happen?” Pixl shouted. A few more questions were thrown out while Jimmy was now trying to get a picture of the family tree. Would that make Joey his…inlaw? Huh.

 

“Guys!” Katherine shouted, pointing to the top of one of the obsidian pillars.

 

They all looked up and froze. Standing on top of the pillar was Xornoth, loaming over them with a mischievous glare. Though, they seemed to have more color now. Their skin wasn’t as gray as before, and there appeared to be more purple highlights in their hair. It was hard to tell from where they were standing. But the most noticeable part was their horns. They weren’t horns anymore, they were antlers.

 

A dark purple at the base, that faded into black the closer it got to the tips. Jimmy stared at them before glancing over at Scott. Well, at least that was one way to tell that they were “related”.

 

“...What are we staring at?” Joel asked Jimmy. He gave Joel a concerned look. Was he joking? The look on his face didn’t give that impression. He looked genuinely confused.

 

“...Don’t worry about it.”

 

“I think it’s time to leave!!” Scott shouted, with several people jumping into agreement.

 

“In the portal!” Pearl shouted as she shoved both Sausage and Joey into the portal, much to their dismay.

 

Everyone was jumping into the portal now, but Jimmy felt like he needed to say something to Scott.

 

“Scott!” Jimmy shouted, looking over at him as Lizzie went into the portal without him.

 

Scott looked over at Jimmy. His gaze seemed to break. “Jimmy, your nose…”

 

Jimmy smiled at him. “It ain’t nothing that dying won’t fix.”

 

Scott looked like he wanted to say something else, but he shook his head and furrowed his eyebrows. “Jimmy, get in the portal.”

 

“But–”

 

“Get in the portal.”

 

Jimmy gave him a sad look. “I- I just wanted to say I’m sorry. I…wish I had listened to you.”

 

Scott’s gaze seemed to break even more. He let in a shaky inhale before saying. “Just…get in the portal.”

 

Jimmy gave him a sad look. He nodded before turning around and jumping into the portal.

 

If Scott didn’t hate him before, he certainly did now.

Notes:

This one's nice and short compared to the past few chapters! Hopefully it will stay that way--

Chapter 15: ...

...Oh. Right. You're next.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 15

Notes:

Oh boy. The time is here. Buckle up, cause y'all are going to be here for a long, long time.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He stepped out of the portal with a gasp before he quickly looked around. A sigh escaped his lips as he recognized the castle that held the End portal inside. He forgot he set his spawn here.

 

“Scott?”

 

He looked over at Gem, who was still clutching the egg close to her body. “Hey Gem.” Scott sighed before he looked up at the sky, watching as the blues slowly turned orange with hints of other warm colors. “Do you think everybody got out?”

 

Gem nodded. “Yeah. I was the last one out.” She looked down at the egg. “I- I need to protect this.”

 

Scott looked down at her as his eyes widened. This was when he was finally able to process that she had the egg. “You got it?” he asked, stepping closer to get a better look.

 

Sure enough, it was the dragon egg. A black shell with purple dots littered around it.

 

Gem cradled the egg, causing it to give a little shake in response. Her and Scott shared a similar look: they needed to protect the egg.

 

“Don’t worry little egg,” Gem whispered. “Gem’s got you. Gem will protect. I’m your mom now.”

 

Scott sighed. “This egg might be our last chance if we can’t come up with another solution.”

 

The egg seemed to shudder at the idea.

 

Gem rubbed her thumb over its bumpy surface as she nodded. “I promise I’ll protect it the best I can. And when it hatches, I’ll raise it until it’s big enough to protect us.” She turned her attention to the egg. “I promise, I’ll be the best mom for you little princess…”

 

Scott gave her a small smile. “Princess?”

 

Gem hummed. “Don’t know. I just have that feeling.”

 

Scott looked up at the sky. “Do you need help taking it to the Crystal Cliffs?”

 

She shook her head. Before Scott could protest, Gem took off her cloak with one hand before wrapping it around the egg. “There,” she said, “it’s a little carrier to help me get it home.”

 

Scott nodded. “Right. We should probably talk later…after we’ve processed everything.”

 

Gem smiled at him. “Good idea. I feel like I need a few days to rest and build a good place for this egg.”

 

“Yeah. See you later, Gem.”

 

“See you.”

 

They both flew off, heading to their respective empires with too much on their mind to form a proper goodbye. Scott let out a shaky breath that he was holding in as he tried to speed home. He didn’t want to deal with this.

 

The sight of Rivendell in the distance made Scott sigh again. He already knew he was going to pass out the minute he got home. At this point, he didn’t care what dreams tried plaguing his night. Sleep was sleep.

 

Scott landed (less graceful than he wanted) before walking inside his house. There, sitting at his table, was Natalia. They gave him a concerned look. “What happened?”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Scott grumbled as he kicked his boots off.

 

“Ah. I see.”

 

“Mhm.”

 

Natalia pursed her lips before saying, “I’ll just come by in the morning then. Go get some sleep.”

 

Scott hung his cloak up as Natalia got up and walked out of the door. He glanced at the door before huffing. “I’ll just send them away in the morning…” Scott mumbled to himself as he found his way up the stairs, taking his shirt off as he went along.

 

He threw his shirt in a basket in the corner of the room before he did the same thing with his pants. Scott sighed as he grabbed a plain green shirt in his closet without much thought. (Don’t ask him where he got it. He totally wasn’t thinking of a certain someone whenever he wore it to bed).

 

Scott plopped on the bed with a huff. He pulled the covers over himself as he stared up at the ceiling. He could just shower tomorrow. It would be fine.

 

Scott yawned before he turned his head slightly. Jimmy’s apology was still fresh on his mind. That made him feel worse. He grumbled at that and the fact that he couldn’t lay on his side. Stupid antlers.

 

He looked back up at the ceiling as his eyes grew heavy. Yeah, sleep sounded nice. He could just drift off and not deal with his problems. Scott let his eyes close and enter the night with more on his mind than ever.

 

~

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes only to be met with the back of a person's head. Scott glanced around. The Hub World. He was standing in a line in the Hub World.

 

Scott looked in front of him only to see that there were two people ahead of him. What was he even in line for? He couldn’t tell. He could just see the stall at the front, so it must have to do with servers.

 

Scott sighed as he looked around. The sun felt nice at least. Plus, there was a cool breeze that blew by. That was always lovely.

 

His eyes continued to wander around until they finally landed on someone. He felt his heart skip a beat. There stood his faceless husband, talking to a younger-looking Martyn.

 

Almost like he could sense it, the faceless man looked over at Scott and froze. It was kind of awkward. They were kind of just looking at each other.

 

Martyn clearly noticed as he looked over at Scott before looking over at the other blonde. He pointed to Scott and said something that Scott couldn’t hear from where he was standing.

 

The faceless man whipped his head over to look at Martyn and said something as his face flushed. Scott felt himself smirk a little.

 

They were clearly arguing about something, with Martyn gesturing to Scott several times. It was free entertainment.

 

Finally, Martyn shoved his friend a little toward Scott, which caused him to frantically say something to Martyn before looking over at Scott. He sighed before walking over. Scott felt himself try to straighten his posture a little.

 

“Hi…” the faceless man said, scratching the back of his head.

 

“Hi,” Scott said, “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||, was it?”

 

The blonde nodded with a smile as his face turned pink. “Yeah! I- I mean…yeah.” Scott felt himself giggle a little. His husband gave him a half smile before saying, “It’s Scott, right?”

 

Oh.

 

Was this the second time they met? It seemed like it.

 

“Indeed it is,” Scott said as he stepped forward. One person less in the line. “Surprised that you remembered.”

 

The blonde ran his fingers through his hair. “Ah. Well…I- I just had to remember.”

 

“Oh? And why is that?”

 

He promptly broke. He just stared at Scott with this dumbfounded look. Guess he didn’t think that one through. Scott smirked a little. This was enjoyable.

 

“It was easy to remember your name,” Scott hummed.

 

“...Why?”

 

“Because you’ve got a pretty face,” Scott said. “I always remember a pretty face.”

 

Now he was even more broken. Scott laughed a little at the bright red on his face. This was very enjoyable.

 

The blonde swallowed a gob of spit before saying, “Um…thank you…” He promptly shook his head before groaning. “I’m just making a fool out of myself, aren’t I?”

 

“A little,” Scott said with a smile, “but it's cute.”

 

“I’m getting that right at least,” His husband said with a small smile. He looked like he wanted to say something else, but he didn’t know how to say it.

 

Scott looked at the front of the line, trying to see what was taking the person in front of him so long.

 

“...I can see that you’re busy. I- I’ll go. I- I just wanted to say hi…”

 

Scott gave him a surprised look. “Oh. Um. Okay.” That wasn’t supposed to happen. Scott’s a hundred percent sure he was going to ask him on a date there.

 

The blonde gave him a small wave before he walked back over to Martyn. Scott felt himself staring as Martyn appeared to be shouting at his friend with an annoyed look on his face.

 

The faceless man hugged himself and shouted something back before gesturing to Scott.

 

He pursed his lips and looked at the front of the line. One person who looked to be almost done. He looked to the back of the line. Four people waiting. Scott looked back over at the faceless man with a sigh. “Hopefully I won’t regret this…”

 

Scott stepped out of his place in line and walked over to the two.

 

“–Why didn’t you ask him?!”

 

“He looks busy! I don’t–”

 

“Hey.”

 

The two blondes looked over in total shock.

 

Scott paid no attention to it. He looked over at the faceless man before asking, “Are you into men?”

 

He looked a little taken back. Hesitantly, he gave him finger guns with a slight smile. “...Does that answer your question?”

 

Scott smiled. “Yep.”

 

“...What the fuck did I just witness?”

 

Ignoring Martyn’s comment, Scott said, “Well, uh…I’m free this Thursday. If you want, we can have lunch…or dinner…or whatever you’re down for.”

 

The blonde looked even more taken back. “...A- are you asking me on a date?”

 

“...No. I’m going out of my way to ask a stranger to platonically eat food with me–yes. Yes, I’m asking you on a date.”

 

The faceless man looked a little surprised. He looked at Martyn before looking back at Scott. “Um. Yeah! Sure! I–sure. Yeah. I’m fine with anything really. Um…did you say Thursday?”

 

Scott nodded. “Yeah. Is that not good for you?”

 

“No no! I’m fine that day! Great even! Um…I can do dinner. I’m having lunch with my brother that day…so that’s off limits.” He let out an awkward laugh as he scratched the back of his neck.

 

Scott smiled. “Great! Um…here. Give me your hand…or sleeve…” Scott reached into his pocket and pulled out a pen. The blonde handed him his hand and Scott scribbled on it. “It’s to contact me. We can message each other more details and where we can eat and…things like that.”

 

The blonde’s cheeks turned a bright red. “Yeah! Um…I’ll message you! I- I won’t forget!”

 

Scott smiled. “Right. I’m trusting you.” He turned around and glanced back at him. “See you Thursday.”

 

“See you too!”

 

Scott felt his smile grow as he walked back to the line. He was at the very end now. But he felt like it was worth it.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was standing in front of a building. He looked up and noticed that it was a restaurant. How fun.

 

Scott looked at the clock next to the door before biting his lip. It was five and Scott felt impatient. He tapped his foot and looked around.

 

“Hey.”

 

Scott felt himself sigh and look over at the voice who was, in fact, the same faceless man. This time though, he was wearing a plain red long-sleeve with jeans.

 

“You’re late,” Scott said.

 

“Ah,” the blonde said with a laugh, “yeah. Lost track of time trying to pick out a shirt…” He paused as he looked Scott up and down, his face turning light pink. “You um…you look nice, handsome, uh–” He placed his face in his hands and grumbled. “Sorry. I- I’m at a loss for words.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened as he felt his own face heat up. “Oh. Um. Thank you.” He looked away as he felt his heart beat increase a little. “I- I was afraid I was overdoing it a little.”

 

“No no! You…you look great. I think so at least.”

 

Scott smiled. “Thank you. You look lovely as well.” He looked at the door of the restaurant before gesturing to it. “You want to head inside and get some food?”

 

The blonde gave him a small smile. “Y- yeah! Sure.”

 

They headed inside and got a table and menus. The waitress gave them a seat outside (Scott suggested it just because it felt nice out) and left to give them the chance to order.

 

“This is nice,” Scott said with a slight smile as he glanced down at his menu.

 

The blonde nodded. “Yeah. It is.”

 

Now was the part where they sat in awkward silence. Scott kept looking back and forth between his menu and his faceless date before he said, “So…um…what do you recommend?”

 

“...Huh?”

 

“You know,” Scott said. “I’ve never been here. Is there anything you think would be good?”

 

The blonde blinked before he covered his face with the menu. “Um…I’ve never been here either. I just looked up some restaurants and looked at the reviews. This one seemed good so…”

 

Scott pursed his lips before he nodded. “Ah. I see. So we’re both clueless.”

 

The faceless man grumbled a little. “Sorry,” he mumbled, “i- it’s been a while since I’ve been on a date and I just wanted to try something different.”

 

Scott felt like he should have been annoyed. But strangely, he wasn’t. He felt his gaze soften before he said. “It’s fine. It’s a…new experience.” Scott gave him a small smile as he looked up at him. “Besides,” he continued, “it’s nice knowing I’m not the only one who's a little rusty in the dating game.”

 

The blonde looked a little surprised. “Please. All you’ve done is sit there and I’m feeling the butterflies in my stomach. I’ve acted like nothing but a total idiot.”

 

Now it was Scott’s turn to be surprised. And flustered. Mostly flustered. “It’s endearing,” Scott said as he covered his face with his menu. “Keep making comments like that and you’ll win me over.”

 

His husband laughed a little before he shoved his face back into the menu. “I would, but I want to get to know you.”

 

At that moment, the waitress came by and asked for their orders. They made them, after many questions about the food and getting their drinks. With that, the waitress left.

 

“So,” Scott said, “this is a date. With two strangers who met in the middle of a storm. With one giving the other his jacket even though it did absolutely nothing to make the other warmer.”

 

The blonde laughed before fiddling with his straw. “Yeah…I didn’t realize that it did nothing until I got home.”

 

Scott smiled at him. “I found it sweet. You were trying. Even if your attempt was kinda useless.”

 

“...I don’t know if that was a complement or not…”

 

“Yes and no,” Scott said. “Now, tell me something about yourself.”

 

The faceless man stared at him. “Um…well, for one, we’re not actually complete strangers.”

 

Scott blinked. “What?”

 

“Yeah,” his husband said, “we uh…met when you came over to my house. You’re friends with my sister. Her name is ꖎ╎⨅⨅╎ᒷ.”

 

Wait, why couldn’t he hear her name? It just sounded like glitches. That was when he wanted to cry. He couldn’t even remember who his husband was related to. His brain must really hate him.

 

Scott blinked as his jaw dropped. “Oh my gods…you’re her brother that kept hiding anytime I came around! Oh my–I didn’t even realize! Oh my…I feel so stupid.”

 

The blonde scratched the back of his neck. “I don’t blame you really. I was constantly trying to hide anytime I saw you.”

 

“...Why?”

 

“Well huh,” the faceless man said, “I found you very attractive–I still find you attractive by the way–and my stomach felt all fluttery and flustered.”

 

“Oh,” was the only thing Scott could say. It felt so sweet to receive. He felt the blush rise to his cheeks as he looked to the side. “Why didn’t you say something then?”

 

His husband shrugged. “I didn’t know what to say to you. I still don’t. I’m just hoping this conversation can go somewhat normal.”

 

Scott paused and hummed. “Well, I guess the only way to do that is to talk and see what happens. Let’s just learn about one another, that’s why we’re here in the first place. Like…I grew up on a server. There. There’s something about me.”

 

The blonde looked a little surprised. “Really? I bet that was interesting.”

 

“It was,” Scott said, “but, it was lonely. It was just me and my whole family. Didn’t have any friends outside of blood-relatives. When I turned…eleven…ish…my parents moved here so I could have a social life.”

 

His husband hummed. “That makes me sound so normal. I just grew up here in the Hub World. Somewhere in between The Edge and The Middle.”

 

“...That doesn’t simplify it whatsoever.”

 

“It really doesn’t,” he said, “but, nobody thinks to give names anywhere besides the four main sections. Not even subsections.”

 

“I bet everyone here is a master at coordinates then.”

 

“Ha ha…no. I got lost on the way here.”

 

Scott blinked before he laughed a little. “Seriously?”

 

“The worst part: my apartment is literally ten minutes away.”

 

Scott shook his head with a smile. “You confuse me.”

 

The blonde took a sip of his drink before saying, “Really? How so?”

 

“You just do,” Scott said.

 

“...Well that doesn’t sound very good.”

 

Scott leaned back a little as he looked at the man before him. “You can take it however you want.” He sighed as he looked up at the sky. It was beautiful. The way the sky blue was slowly changing into warmer colors.

 

“It looks nice, doesn’t it?”

 

Scott nodded. “Yeah. It reminds me of when I was a little kid and I would just stare up at the sky without a care in the world.”

 

“Making shapes in the clouds in the day and pointing out constellations in the night sky?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Yeah. My siblings and I would do that. Though, they got mad at me because I kept making up constellations. Wasn’t my fault I can’t point out every single one at a time.”

 

“It kind of is. But I get it. It’s hard. You need a book in order to spot some.”

 

“Yeah. I just made shapes in the stars.”

 

“That sounds like fun.”

 

Scott looked over at the blonde, who looked at him with a smile. “It was. Maybe we should do it sometime.”

 

There went Scott’s heart rate. His eyes widened and he was sure his face was on fire. “Oh.” That smile didn’t help. That stupid, beautiful smile. “Um, you…ah…sure.” Now he was at a loss for words.

 

His husband’s smile grew before he said. “Tell me more about yourself.”

 

Scott was surprised that they were able to talk all night. He didn’t even remember what they talked about, but it felt like everything.

 

Even when food came, they spoke in between bites. Especially since neither of them enjoyed what they ordered whatsoever. They tried the other’s food to see if they would like it better, but their efforts were fruitless. Both of them just laughed about it with the blonde apologizing repeatedly for picking the place, saying that he’ll choose better next time.

 

Scott felt himself blush when he said that. Just the fact that he was already considering a second date.

 

Of course he would, present Scott thought. Though, he just let past Scott do his thing. He was too tired to try and question everything. It was like watching a movie at this point. A movie where he was the actor, the director, and the producer. All of those, and yet no control whatsoever.

 

The faceless man paid for the food (which Scott found shocking as he had already pulled his wallet out) and they left.

 

They walked down the road a little before Scott turned to his date and said, “Um. You said that you live ten minutes away. How about I just walk you home then?”

 

The blonde shoved his hands in his pockets and smiled. “Sure. Um. Yeah. I would like that.”

 

Scott nodded as they continued down the street. He gave his hand a sad look. He couldn’t hold it now. He really wanted to do that. Still, Scott let his hand dangle there just in case his date changed his mind.

 

“Nighttime really is pretty,” the blonde said.

 

Scott had to agree. “It is.” They stopped walking and looked up at the sky. The stars were starting to come out.

 

“...Can I hold your hand?”

 

Scott looked at the blonde with a dumbfounded look. “Um. Yeah. That’s why it’s there.”

 

“Sorry,” the faceless man said, “I- I just didn’t want to push any boundaries.” He slipped his hand out of his pocket and took a hold of Scott’s.

 

Scott gave him a slight smile as he curled his fingers around his. The sweat was kind of gross, but it was alright. He was just nervous. “No boundaries are being pushed. Don’t worry about it.”

 

His husband nodded a little before they continued walking. “Sorry about being so nervous. I- I don’t do well with this sort of thing.”

 

Scott raised an eyebrow. “Really? I can get the beginning, I was pretty nervous too, but you seemed fine after a while.”

 

He felt the faceless man squeeze his hand a little. He didn’t say anything. So, they continued walking while Scott took the chance to look around.

 

Buildings. Brick buildings everywhere. He looked up at the sky and smiled. Scott sighed before he leaned a little on his date. This was nice. This was really nice.

 

“...This is a comfortable vibe.”

 

“It is. I feel so much inspiration from just looking around at these streets.”

 

The blonde looked over at Scott. “Do you do building on servers?”

 

Scott nodded. “Yeah. I find it enjoyable.”

 

“Yeah, I was never good at it. I’m still not good at it. But I still find everyone’s creations pretty. It’s amazing what people can do.” He paused and stopped walking, turning his body toward Scott. “I…also think you’re pretty.”

 

Scott felt himself blush. “Ha. And you say you're nervous? With words like that?”

 

“...I mean…you’ve barely reacted to it.”

 

“Please, I just know how to keep myself composed. My brain feels like mush right now.”

 

The blonde smiled. “I like that.”

 

Scott smiled back. “I like your smile. It reminds me of the sun.”

 

“Does it?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

He hummed and let go of Scott’s hands, much to Scott’s dismay. “That’s nice.”

 

That’s nice. He really was flustered. It was adorable.

 

Scott smiled before shaking his head a little. The heat on his face seemed forever permanent and the beating of his heart seemed to keep the steady pace of fast. “...Do you know what else is nice?”

 

“What?”

 

Scott reached up and gripped his shirt, pulling him into a kiss. He felt his lips press against the blonde’s as the latter froze. Needless to say, it was a bad kiss. There was no effort on the faceless man’s part. Scott pulled away and gave him a disappointed look. “...Sorry. That was a little forward, wasn’t it?”

 

A bright red painted the blonde’s face as he quickly shook his head. “No no!! I- it’s fine! I- I just…I just wasn’t expecting it.”

 

Scott grumbled a little as he let go of his shirt. “Sorry. I- I should’ve asked. I just assumed…uh…the environment just suggested it. Sorry.”

 

The blonde frowned a little. He bit his lip before looking around. “...Can we try again?”

 

“...Really?”

 

“...Yeah.”

 

Scott smiled a little before he nodded. This time, he felt himself get pulled into the kiss as the blonde wrapped his arms around his waist. Scott felt his eyes close as he threw his arms around his neck. It would be cliche to say it took his breath away. It really didn’t. It was just a standard kiss. But it was nice and sweet.

 

It was just their second kiss. Scott already knew that it got better as the time went on. But it was simple, and it was sweet. They slowly separated and rested their foreheads against one another as the blonde struggled to catch his breath.

 

Scott smirked a little. “That was the most vanilla kiss I have ever had and your panting? From something like that?”

 

His cheeks flushed a brighter red (which was weird as they were already pretty red) as he grumbled a little. “Shut up. You’ve got more experience than me.”

 

Scott hummed. “You’re right about that one. It’s okay. You’ll learn more as this progresses.”

 

The blonde let out a slight laugh. “Is that your way of asking me to be your boyfriend?”

 

Now it was Scott’s turn to laugh. He smiled and brought a hand to his husband’s cheek as he rubbed it with his thumb.“It’s only the first date. But yeah, it is. I liked tonight. I want to see where this goes.”

 

The faceless man smiled back as he pulled him closer. “I liked tonight too. I–yes. Yes. I want to see where this goes. I–” He paused and laughed a little. “I’m free this Tuesday if you want to have lunch…or something? You can pick the place this time.”

 

“Wow. Already planning the next date. How forward of you~”

 

“I’m just wanting to know when I can see you next.”

 

Scott hummed again. Something told him he already had something going on at that time. It’s okay. He could just cancel it. “It’s a date then.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“–I can’t believe he’s lasted this long.”

 

Scott opened his eyes to see that he was sitting on a bench next to a woman with pale skin, light brown eyes, and long purple hair. She was his friend, Lauren. He hadn’t seen her at all since he had woken up. He wondered how she was doing. “Wow. I’ve only been seeing this guy for a few weeks and you’re already questioning him,” Scott said as he sipped the cup of coffee in his hand.

 

“I’m serious though,” Lauren said as she looked at her own cup. “This is a record for you. I’m impressed you haven’t scared him off.”

 

Scott glared at her. “Wow. I feel so loved right now.”

 

Lauren shrugged. “I try.”

 

She took her own sip of coffee as Scott sighed and looked around. They appeared to be in the middle of a market. Specifically, the market that he goes to. The market with the tree–though it was just a normal oak tree–and all the stands and shops.

 

“Does he at least have good intentions?” Lauren asked. “Is he actually wanting to date you or is he just trying to get into your pants?”

 

Scott sighed. “His intentions seem good. We haven’t even come across that territory yet.” He paused before adding, “He…he gives off those goodie two shoe vibes, if you know what I mean. Like…if he tried breaking the rules, he would back off at the last minute and break down because he stepped on a leaf during the process.”

 

Lauren furrowed her eyebrows. “I don’t trust him. I’m gonna have to judge this guy for myself.” She took a sip of her coffee before adding, “What does this guy do, anyway?”

 

“He’s a server traveler like us, Lauren. It like…runs in the family or something.”

 

“What do you mean by that?”

 

Scott leaned back and looked at his cup. “You remember ꖎ╎⨅⨅╎ᒷ'ᓭ brothers?”

 

Lauren nodded. “Yeah. Of course I do.” She paused. “...You don’t mean?”

 

Scott nodded. “Yep. He’s the one that hid when we first came to visit her. She found out when we ran into her and it was like that one Spider Man meme. She just gave me a horrified look and asked me what she ever did to me. Honestly, she did nothing. I didn’t even know they were related until the first date when he mentioned it.”

 

Lauren’s eyes widened. “I still don’t trust him.”

 

“You never trust anybody I date.”

 

“Can you judge me? Your relationships don’t last this long. What have you done to keep him around? Have you locked him in your basement?”

 

“Oh my goodness–Lauren! It has literally been a few weeks! And I don’t even have a basement!”

 

She nodded and tapped her coffee cup. “I see. So you trapped him in your laundry room–”

 

“Lauren!”

 

She leaned back as she raised her eyebrows. “Am I wrong though?”

 

Scott huffed. “Very much so.” He took a sip of his coffee.

 

Lauren blinked. “I don’t buy it. I’m going to your house to check.” Just as she said, she stood up and walked off, dropping her cup into the nearest trash can. 

 

“Wait, what?” Scott jumped up and followed her. “I didn’t kidnap anybody!” He dropped his cup in the trash can before he ran after her.

 

“Well, then he probably has bad intentions,” Lauren said as she continued walking.

 

Scott huffed. Guess they were going to his house. “Lauren, can’t you believe that I’m finally seeing someone I didn’t scare off the first date?”

 

Lauren sighed. “I want to. But I don’t want to deal with you being upset when he leaves you.” She started walking faster, causing Scott to have to speed up to stay next to her.

 

He furrowed his eyebrows. “‘When’? What do you mean by ‘when’?”

 

“You know what I mean.”

 

Scott huffed, both at Lauren and the speed he was walking just to get home. He forgot how far he had lived from the market. Quite literally, as the next thing he knew, the entire walk was skipped and he saw his house in the distance.

 

He kind of forgot this was still a memory. He was just visiting.

 

“I can’t believe you’ve actually dragged me home.”

 

Lauren hummed. “I didn’t drag you. You followed me. You could’ve stayed behind while I broke into your house. You did this to yourself, Scott.”

 

He kind of did, but he wasn’t going to admit it. “I don’t want you breaking into my house,” Scott said as they walked up the porch. He opened the door and they walked in.

 

“I’m checking your laundry room,” Lauren said as she ran off.

 

Scott just huffed as he looked around. His house still looked somewhat the same. There were a few less decorations. Most notably, there was no poppy sitting on the table. Guess that didn’t happen until his husband moved in with him. If he ever did. He didn’t actually know. Huh.

 

Scott took his jacket off and hung it on the coat hanger. Lauren stormed out of his laundry room with a huff. “Okay, there was nothing in there.”

 

“Told you~”

 

Lauren crossed her arms before looking around. “Okay, so if you didn’t kidnap him, he must really want to get into your pants–”

 

“Lauren!”

“I’m just being honest!”

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows. “Keep saying things like that and I’ll kick you out of my house!”

 

“No you won’t!”

 

“Yes I will!”

 

A knock was heard at the door. They looked at the door with a confused look. “This isn’t over,” Scott hissed to Lauren before he turned back to the door. He opened it, causing his eyes to widen. There stood the faceless blonde.

 

“Hi,” he said with a slight smile.

 

Scott stood agasp. “I–what are you doing here?”

 

The blonde scratched the back of his neck. “Well, I wanted to see you. So, I decided I would surprise you with a visit! I- I was going to bring flowers…but I want them to send some sort of message, and I’m not sure what all of them symbolize. I’m reading a book on it though! I’ll make sure to bring you flowers when I finish it!”

 

His heart just skipped a beat there; he found it so sweet. Scott laughed a little before he smiled. “I–wow. Just wow.”

 

The faceless man’s smile grew. “Can I come in?”

 

Scott sucked some air in. “Normally I would say yes, but uh…”

 

“Hi,” Lauren said as she stood next to Scott, extending her hand. “I’m Lauren. I’m Scott’s best friend.”

 

“...I have a guest already.”

 

The blonde blinked. “Oh! Um. Hello!” He took Lauren’s hand and shook it. “I’m ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||.”

 

Lauren looked over at Scott with an evil look.

 

“Don’t do it don’t do it don’t do it–”

 

“Ah. So you’re his boyfriend.” Lauren squeezed his hand. “Break his heart, and I will kill you. Trust me.”

 

The blonde blinked a little before he slowly pulled his hand away. “Ah. I see you’re the protective type.”

 

“Sure. That’s a word for it.”

 

Scott looked at his husband with the most apologetic look he could muster. He looked at Scott with a slight frown before saying, “Well, I’ll just leave then–”

 

“No no,” Scott said, “you already traveled far just to get here. You can stay for a bit. I- I don’t want you traveling all day.”

 

The blonde looked a little taken back. He bit his lip before saying, “Well…I guess it won’t hurt. Are you sure though?”

 

“Yeah,” Scott said with a nod. “Come in. Make yourself comfortable.”

 

The faceless man smiled at him before walking inside with Scott closing the door behind him. Lauren looked at him with a confused look. “How far does he live?” she whispered.

 

Scott leaned down and whispered, “The other side of The Middle. It’s like…half a day to walk there.”

 

Lauren’s eyes widened as she looked over at the blonde. Scott followed her stare, looking at his husband as he stood in between the living room and the kitchen while looking around. “Wow,” he said, “your place is big.”

 

Was it? It looked small in Scott’s eyes. He leaned back and walked over to him, placing a hand on the couch. “It really isn’t though. Are you sure your place isn’t just small?”

 

The faceless man ran his fingers through his hair before shrugging. “True. My apartment is pretty small.”

 

Lauren crossed her arms as her glare didn’t leave him. She stood next to Scott, and pushed him back slightly. “He lives in an apartment,” she whispered. “I don’t trust him.”

 

Scott let in an angry inhale as the blonde–having heard what she said–made a flabbergasted sound of sorts. “I’m sorry, what?”

 

Lauren sneered at him. “That’s right. I don’t trust you.”

 

He looked at Scott for some kind of confirmation. Scott huffed. “I have a history of my relationships not making it past the first week.”

 

“Oh,” the faceless man said. His lips curved into a frown. “Then wouldn’t that make me trustworthy? It’s been what–a few weeks?”

 

Lauren crossed her arms. “You’re staying for a reason and I’m going to figure it out. For instance, how did you two meet? And I’m talking about like…first conversation met.”

 

“Will that give you a clue?”

 

“Yes it will!”

 

“It was raining. Both of us found cover and he offered me his jacket even though it did nothing.”

 

Lauren tapped her fingers together. “Yes. This is giving me all the clues.”

 

“I really don’t know how though–”

 

“All the clues!” Lauren shouted before she frowned. “I need to use the bathroom. But if I leave, something bad could happen.”

 

Scott furrowed his eyebrows as he crossed his arms. “I’ll scream if anything happens.”

 

Lauren smiled. “Now you’re speaking my language!” She ran toward the bathroom and slammed the door shut, causing Scott to let out a sigh of relief.

 

“I don’t think she likes me very much,” the blonde said with a slight frown as he looked over at Scott.

 

Scott groaned as he walked into the kitchen and leaned on the counter. “Yeah. Sorry about her. She’s a little overprotective as my last boyfriends weren’t exactly…the best.”

 

The blonde looked taken back. He looked at the bathroom door before looking back at Scott. “Really?”

 

“Yep. Course, it’s been a while since I’ve tried dating, so…”

 

The faceless man gave him what appeared to be a soft look. He looked to the floor before walking next to Scott. “Well…if it helps…I- I am interested in you. I don’t know how long this is going to last, but…” He pursed his lips and huffed. “I don’t know how to word it. Sorry. I suck at this.”

 

Scott gave him a smile. “No. I get what you're saying.” He smirked a little before reaching up and ruffling the blonde’s hair. “Were you worried that I was fearing you leaving me? Please. You passed my test the minute you mentioned a second date.”

 

A slight blush tainted his cheeks as he smiled. The faceless man laughed a little before rubbing the side of his neck. “Maybe?”

 

Scott shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. Lauren’s just trying to spread fear everywhere. Don’t worry about what she says, and don’t compare yourself to the number of men I’ve ‘seen’. Okay?”

 

His husband nodded. “Yeah. I- I’ll try not to.”

 

Lauren came out of the bathroom and sighed. “Alrighty, I’ve done my thinking and–”

 

“Okay, I’m leaving!” the blonde shouted. Scott gave him a sad look before he said, “I’ll come back at a different time. A- and I’ll make sure to let you know when I come over.”

 

Scott sighed. “Alright. It was great seeing you though.”

 

The faceless man smiled before he leaned in and placed a kiss on Scott’s cheek. “It was great seeing you too.” He looked over at Lauren before adding, “It was great meeting you properly, Lauren.”

 

Scott's face flushed before he reached up and touched his cheek with his fingers. He watched as the blonde walked toward the door before he said, “Hey.”

 

He looked at Scott in confusion as Scott added, “Don’t forget the flowers next time.”

 

A smile found its way on his face. “Of course I won’t.” He opened the door and left, closing it as he walked out.

 

A smile spread across Scott’s face. Until he looked over at Lauren, who gave him a smirk.

 

“I heard everything in the bathroom.”

 

“...Of course you did.”

 

“I still don’t like him.”

 

“...Oh for the love of–”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“So, I finally mentioned to my friends that I’m seeing someone.”

 

“Really? It’s been four months. How did it take you this long to tell them?”

 

Scott opened his eyes to see that he was, once again, sitting on a bench in a market. This time, he was leaning on his husband’s shoulder with a book in his hands. The blonde appeared to be eating a sandwich. And this time, it was a different market. This time, the structure in the center was a fountain.

 

The faceless man grumbled a little. “Well, I tried telling them, but they never gave me a chance. I finally spat it out the other day. They did not believe me one bit.”

 

Scott snorted as the blonde took a bit of his sandwich. “Why?”

 

“Because they say ‘who would want to be with you?’ anytime I date somebody. They said the same thing when I told them I’m dating you.”

 

For some reason, Scott wanted to laugh. And he did laugh. He shook his head as he looked back at his book. “That’s peak friendship right there.” Scott paused before sitting up. “Wait, even that one guy you were talking to when I asked you on our first date?”

 

The blonde snorted. “He refuses to believe that we had a second date. He said, and I quote, ‘there is no way he wasn’t regretting his decision the minute you opened your mouth.’”

 

Scott furrowed his eyes a little as his husband continued eating his sandwich. He looked down at his book before closing it with a sigh. “Well, I clearly don’t regret my decision yet,” Scott said before taking an empty bag. “I’m gonna go throw this away.” He placed a kiss on his cheek before walking over to the nearest trash can.

 

In the bin the bag went. Scott walked back to the faceless figure that took the last bite of his sandwich. “You almost ready to go?”

 

The blonde nodded before wiping his mouth with the inside of his shirt. “Yeah,” he mumbled, “just let me finish chewing.”

 

Scott gave him a small laugh before he shoved his hands in his pocket and looked around. He glanced back at the faceless man before saying, “Your place is closer. Do you want to go there and watch a movie and cuddle?” Gods, that sounded so cheesy. Scott could feel his own face heat up from just saying such a normal couple thing.

 

A light red flushed the blonde’s face before he gave him a small smile. “Yeah! Yeah. I- I should have something at my apartment we could watch.”

 

“Great,” Scott said. His husband stood up and dusted his hands off his pants before reaching out for Scott’s hand. Scott gave him a slight smile as he gladly took it without another thought.

 

They walked out of the market, and down one of the streets. It was pretty peaceful actually. Scott allowed himself to lean a little on the faceless man, which only resulted in him squeezing his hand tighter. This was nice. It was really nice. He wanted the blush and the smile to stay on his face forever.

 

“Oh my goodness.”

 

Both Scott and the blonde jumped a little at the familiar voice before they turned around. Sure enough, there was Martyn, standing there with a bewildered look on his face. He cracked a smile before laughing. “So, it looks like you weren’t lying.”

 

“I told you I spotted him with someone,” a voice from above said. They all looked up, only to see Grian falling down gracefully, using his wings to guide him down. He landed and folded them behind his back as he readjusted the collar of his red sweater.

 

“What are you two doing here?” the faceless man asked.

 

Grian scoffed. “I was flying around when I spotted you with someone. So naturally, I had to message Martyn. Is this the guy?”

 

Martyn looked over at Scott and nodded. “Yep. Very much so.”

 

Scott gave him a confused look before he looked over at Grian. His eyes widened. “Grian?”

 

Grian looked over at him before his own eyes widened. “Wait, Scott?! What are–your dating ℸ ̣╎ᒲ?!?!”

 

The faceless looked between the two. Scott was sure his eyes were also wide. “Wait, you two know each other?”

 

Scott snorted. “Yeah. We’ve known each other for a while. I had no idea you knew each other!”

 

“I had no idea you were dating ℸ ̣╎ᒲ of all people!” Grian shouted. “ℸ ̣╎ᒲ! I thought you had better standards than him!”

 

“Okay, rude–”

 

“Okay, I’ll just pretend I know what’s going on.”

 

Ignoring their comments, Scott said, “My standards are perfectly fine. Well…to an extent. But how would you have known we were dating? We haven’t spoken in a while and it’s been three months.”

 

“Three months?!” Martyn shouted. “ℸ ̣╎ᒲ, you’ve managed to keep a relationship for three months without annoying the person to death!? I’m impressed!”

 

“Martyn, you were literally there when he asked me on a date,” the faceless man said. “Heck, you were encouraging me to ask him out! You were shoving me toward him and everything!”

 

“Yeah! But I didn’t think anything would happen! I thought he would reject you and I could use the opportunity to make fun of you!”

 

Grian cackled. “You’re the one to cause this Martyn!”

 

“Oh please,” he said, “I only sped up the process. You should’ve seen the way they were looking at each other. It was just tension. I have never seen ℸ ̣╎ᒲ look at someone like that. It was really weird.”

 

Grian looked over at the faceless man. “I had no idea you were into guys, ℸ ̣╎ᒲ. Honestly, I think that’s the most surprising part to me.”

 

Scott glanced up at his husband as he huffed. “I literally told you before that I was!”

 

“Well I’m sorry,” Martyn said, “but nobody was paying attention.”

 

The faceless man grumbled before leaning a little on Scott. Scott gently rubbed his thumb over the knuckles of his hand before looking over at Grian and Martyn. “So, I assume that you two are the friends that he mentioned me to.”

 

Grian shrugged. “It was a few of us, and he didn’t drop any information. He just said that he was seeing someone.”

 

Honestly, Scott could believe that. He looked over at the blonde next to him before looking over at the other blondes. “That seems about right.”

 

Martyn shrugged before his phone beeped. He looked down at it before groaning. “Ah shit, I gotta get going. What luck.” He huffed before shoving his phone back in his pocket while saying, “I’m going to have to pick on you later, see ya.”

 

He walked off as Grian said, “So, where are you two going?”

 

“Well, we were heading to his apartment when you guys interrupted us,” Scott said.

 

A smirk settled on Grian’s face. Ah shoot. Scott knew what he was thinking. “Oh I see. I’ll leave you two to it then. Stay safe!~” With that, he winked and spread his wings out, flying off somewhere.

 

Scott looked over at his husband before saying, “Well that was unexpected.”

 

The blonde looked at him before grumbling. “Sorry, I didn’t know that would happen.”

 

“It’s fine,” Scott said, “I’m going to have to be introduced to the people you surround yourself with eventually. Just…one question.”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Why do they call you ℸ ̣╎ᒲ?”

 

“...Don’t ask.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“You know, I never understood the point of handholding.”

 

“...You say, yet every time we go out, you insist on holding my hand.”

 

Scott opened his eyes to see that he was in his house. He glanced around and saw that he was sitting on his couch with his faceless husband on the other side, knitting a patch into his jacket. The main thing he noticed was the vase on his table in the kitchen. It had different lilacs, white camellias, red chrysanthemums, and more he couldn’t see from where he was sitting.

 

He felt his heart flutter. He knew what those meant.

 

“It’s because it's a thing that couples do, right?” the blonde said as he pulled the needle through his jacket and patch. “But I don’t know why they do it. Are they afraid that if they let go, they’ll lose one another?”

 

Scott snorted before he glanced down at the book in his lap. “That sounds childish.”

 

“That’s why I don’t get it. It’s such a cliche thing and I don’t get why people do it.”

 

Scott gave him a half smile before he reached over and held his hand out for him. He glanced over at Scott before slowly taking his hand, curling their fingers together. “I, for one, find it nice feeling the warmth of your hand,” Scott hummed. “Besides, knowing you, if I let go, you will get lost.”

 

The blonde snorted and pulled his hand away. “Rude.”

 

“But it’s true.”

 

“...Yeah. You’re right.”

 

Scott hummed as he leaned back in his spot. He glanced back down at his book. Unfortunately though, he couldn’t focus. Scott looked back up at the faceless man before asking, “Why are you sewing a patch into your jacket? If it’s got a hole in it, you should just throw it away.”

 

His husband scoffed before saying, “It doesn’t have a hole in it. I’m doing this because I think another patch will look nice!” He held it up, showing off his blue hoodie-like jacket with white patches and a “S” sewn through the middle.

 

Scott tilted his head at it. “I’ve been wondering, what does the ‘S’ stand for?”

 

“My username,” he replied. “You know, the first letter of it. Plus, it’s my middle name as well.”

 

Well there went Scott’s guess of what the “S” stood for. He huffed to himself. Guess he’d now have to think of all the people whose usernames start with a “S”. That should be fun.

 

Scott hummed before he said, “No idea why you wouldn’t do the first letter of your first name, but you do you. Besides, that means I can steal it and it will still make since~”

 

The blonde looked up at him with a glare. “Don’t you dare.”

 

A snicker escaped Scott’s mouth as he closed his book and placed it down on the coffee table in front of the couch. He stood up and placed a kiss atop his husband’s head. “I’m going to go make some food for us. Do you want anything?”

 

The faceless man looked up at him with a smile. “I’m fine with whatever you want. I’m not really in the mood for anything specific.”

 

“...⋮╎ᒲᒲ, that doesn’t tell me anything.”

 

“...Sorry.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He also felt somewhat sleepy. He opened his eyes to a place he didn’t recognize.

 

It was quite plain really. Little decorations with a few pictures. In front of him was a TV with moving blurs that he couldn’t quite pick up. Guess he didn’t remember what was playing. But, Scott could tell he was once again sitting on a couch. Though, this time, he was laying on it. Well…more of laying on someone on the couch. Under a blanket.

 

He already knew who it was at this point.

 

“You know, I never understood how people can enjoy these kinds of movies,” Scott whispered, as if talking would disturb the peace.

 

The faceless man rubbed his hand up and down Scott’s side. “I find it fun to poke fun at them. Do you wanna do that?”

 

Scott nuzzled his face into his chest. “No. I’m feeling sleepy.”

 

The blonde hummed. He brought his hand up and ran his fingers through Scott’s hair, causing Scott to close his eyes and let out a hum of approval. He liked that. He liked that a lot. “That feels nice…”

 

Even though he couldn’t see it, he knew he was smirking. “Do you like that?” he asked as he tugged at Scott’s hair.

 

Scott bit his lip and nodded. “Yeah…it…it feels relaxing but slightly sensual…if that makes sense.”

 

His husband hummed in response. “I’ll tone it down a bit then. You’re already tired. I don’t want to get you riled up.”

 

Scott snorted. “Rude.” Still though, his fingers in his hair felt nice. And being honest, he did feel pretty tired. He let out a yawn as he curled his fingers in the fabric of the blonde’s shirt.

 

“Want me to turn the movie off and let you sleep?”

 

“Mhm,” Scott mumbled, “can you stay here? I feel comfortable.”

 

“Of course. Whatever you want.”

 

Scott smiled as he heard the click of the TV turn off. He curled up into his husband’s chest as he felt him try and get in a comfortable position. “Goodnight,” the blonde whispered, before placing a kiss atop Scott’s head.

 

That smile grew as he felt his face flush. The blonde’s heartbeat seemed to match his own. That felt nice. “Goodnight.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he and his husband were walking down the streets of the Hub World.

 

“You know, you remind me of a sunflower,” Scott said as he shoved his hands in his pocket.

 

The blonde furrowed his eyes. “How so?”

 

Scott shrugged. “Sunflower’s are a pretty wholesome flower. They’re always looking at the sun, and when there is no sun, they look at each other. It’s adorable.”

 

“...Huh.”

 

“I mean, you also remind me of a lost puppy, but sunflower’s are nicer,” Scott said with a shrug.

 

The faceless man snorted. “What I’m getting from this is that you find me adorable.”

 

“You’re correct, Sunflower.”

 

Both of them seemed a little taken back by the word. They stopped in their tracks and looked at each other with what Scott assumed to be a shared dead stare. The red in his husband’s cheeks were plain as day and Scott was sure his face was the same.

 

“Um…” Scott mumbled.

 

The blonde inhaled before he looked around. He glanced at the conveniently placed flower stand they stopped in front of and reached into it. He plucked a flower out of a basket–a poppy–and tucked it behind Scott’s ear.

 

“...I think you’re beautiful…Petal,” he hummed, brushing a piece of hair out of Scott’s face.

 

Scott was sure he wasn’t breathing. He just stared at his husband before saying, “That was…so cheesy.”

 

The faceless man laughed. “Yeah. I know.” He ran his fingers through his hair before adding, “I was just saying what was on my mind…”

 

Scott let out a laugh himself. “Wow. Staying adorable today, aren’t we Sunflower?” He took the poppy out from behind his ear and placed it back in the basket.

 

They continued walking. “Oh you know I’m always like this when I’m with you, Petal,” the blonde said with a laugh.

 

Scott rolled his eyes. “Please. You’re only adorable sometimes.” That was a lie and both present Scott and past Scott knew it.

 

He looked over at his husband with a smile. His smile was returned, which only made the feeling in his chest feel better. They curled their fingers together and continued on their way.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

Opening his eyes to see that he wasn’t, in fact, going to open his eyes, was surprising at least. This was until he realized the body he was laying on top of, the fingers in his hair, and the lips that were pressed against his own.

 

That last point alone made his head spin. And the fingers in his hair. That felt nice.

 

Scott felt himself hum as he tilted his head a little to depthen the kiss. His husband gasped at the movement, only for Scott to head back in straight for more. 

 

The blonde gripped his hair tighter as they separated and reconnected their lips again. It felt like they fit together so perfectly. He felt his husband’s nose dig into his cheek, but he didn’t mind one bit.

 

“Scott,” he mumbled as they separated with a slight pant.

 

Gods, the desperation of his own name made him feel dizzy. “Shut up,” he felt himself reply as he reconnected their lips with more force than he realized.

 

The groan the blonde made didn’t help with the dizzy feeling in Scott’s head. He felt his stomach twist as they repeated the action. Though, this time, Scott turned his head to the other side.

 

It didn’t matter though. The feeling stayed. The feeling grew. Scott felt himself gasp at the tug of his hair. “Please,” he mumbled (though it was more of a whine) before kissing his husband again with a sharp inhale.

 

The blonde listened. He tugged at Scott’s hair with one hair and trailed the other up and down Scott’s back. Scott let out a groan into the kiss. The tugging on his hair, the feeling of their bodies pressed together, whatever their tongues were doing, all of it made Scott’s head spin.

 

Their lips separated before Scott pressed a kiss to the corner of his husband’s mouth. That kiss was soon followed by more kisses that trailed down his jaw and to his neck. Scott pressed several kisses into the other’s neck; it was a process that produced a soft hum from the blonde.

 

Scott wanted to hear that sound again. Along with many other sounds.

 

He brought a hand down and turned his husband's head to the side as he pressed harsher kisses into his neck. One kiss turned into a bite as he snaked his other hand up his shirt, feeling his bare stomach against his fingers.

 

A yelp was heard from the blonde as he shouted, “W- wait!”

 

Scott pulled away and sat up, finally opening his eyes. Underneath him, the faceless man laid there with a flushed look as he panted. It was a picture Scott wanted engraved into his mind.

 

“What is it?” he asked with concern.

 

His husband looked away and bit his lip. “Um…gosh this feels weird saying. Um…” Scott slid off of him, allowing him to sit up on the couch. It was also here that Scott realized they were in his apartment. “Well…I- I don’t want to do anything,” he made a vague gesture with his hands. “you know…like that.”

 

Scott blinked. “You’re saying you don’t want to have sex?”

 

The blonde slowly nodded. “Yeah…I’m sorry. I- I want to wait. I don’t want to right now.”

 

Scott shrugged. “Alright.”

 

“It doesn’t have anything to do with you–wait what?”

 

“I said alright,” Scott repeated with a smile. He brought his knees up and hugged them. “You aren’t comfortable with it. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable or feel like I’m pressuring you. I’m fine with waiting.”

 

The faceless man stared at him with a bewildered look. “Really?”

 

“Yeah. That’s like, relationship 101. Why are you so confused?”

 

“Um,” the blonde mumbled, “well, I’m just the type of person who wants to wait in a relationship before…you know…I’ve always felt like that. I learned that after my first time actually doing that stuff with someone. People usually end it with me when I mention it. I- I was afraid you would be the same…”

 

Okay. Now Scott felt like murdering some people. He snorted before leaning back on the couch, resting his head on his arm. “That’s stupid. Be glad that those relationships ended.”

 

The faceless man gave him a soft smile before nodding. “Yeah. ‘Cause then I wouldn’t be here with you.”

 

A soft pink tainted Scott’s cheeks as he chuckled. “That, and because they were toxic.”

 

The blonde tilted his head. “True.” He leaned back and bit his lip before asking, “Are you okay with me wanting to wait?”

 

Scott's eyes softened. He scooted closer to his husband and placed his hand on top of his. “Of course. I- I really like you and I want this to last. I don’t want to screw this up. I’m perfectly fine with us taking our time.” He felt like he wanted to say more, but he didn’t know how.

 

But damn did the smile that curved his husband’s lips made him feel soft.

 

Scott tucked a piece of hair behind his own ear. “That was cheesy, wasn’t it?”

 

Before he could say anything else, he was engulfed into a hug from the blonde. “It was perfect,” the faceless man whispered before placing a kiss on the side of Scott’s head.

 

There went his heartbeat. Scott smiled before hugging the blonde back, burying his face into his shoulder. This was nice.

 

“Thank you,” his husband mumbled.

 

Scott sighed. “Don’t mention it.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

This time around, he slowly opened his eyes with a slight groan. Scott slowly lifted his head up, suddenly feeling the weight of his own limbs. He blinked a few times before realizing the body that he was sleeping on top of.

 

Scott looked down at his husband, who was laying scrawled out, with an arm wrapped around Scott. His head was tilted to the side and his bangs fell over his face as he let out soft snores. The sun beamed into the room, seemingly making him more angelic. Scott let in a sharp inhale at the increase of his heart beat.

 

He laid his head back down on the blonde’s chest and snuggled closer to his body. Crap, this was comfortable. Scott didn’t want to move now. But, his movements must have awoken the sleeping beauty, as he slowly began to stir.

 

Scott leaned back and looked at his face as he let out a groan of his own. He used his free hand to rub his eyes before he looked over at Scott. His face portrayed the sleepest smile he could muster. “Morning Petal.”

 

Now Scott felt even weaker. He tilted his head to the side and smiled back. “Morning Sunflower,” Scott paused to let out a yawn, “you’re a very comfortable pillow.”

 

The faceless man’s face grew a slight red before he leaned up and pressed a soft kiss to Scott’s lips. Gods, the feeling was everything. Scott wouldn’t mind waking up to this everyday.

 

“You look very beautiful in the morning light,” the blonde mumbled as he pulled away, “like an angel looking down on me.”

 

Scott could feel the blood rush to his cheeks. “I could say the same about you. Only, you’re an angel looking up at me.”

 

His husband shook his head slightly, his smile turning somewhat sad. “Please. I’m no angel.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

He bit his lip. “...Don’t worry about it.”

 

Scott hummed as he nuzzled his face into his chest. He was too tired to think.

 

“Scott?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“I- I love you…”

 

Scott leaned back and looked down at the blonde. Now his own smile turned sad. “You’re tired, Sunflower. Go back to sleep.”

 

“But I mean it,” he repeated. “I- I love you. A- at least I think I do. I’ve never felt this way about anyone before.”

 

Scott shook his head before he placed a kiss on his husband’s nose. “You’re too tired to think, Sunflower. You’re just spitting words that come to your mind–”

 

“Then that means I’m being honest,” the faceless man said, “I- I understand if you don’t love me. I- I’m pretty confused about the feeling myself. But I feel like I love you. And I feel like that’s all I need to feel.”

 

Scott smiled at him before he placed a kiss on his lips. It was soft. Scott felt the blonde kiss back briefly before they both pulled back.

 

“I love you too,” Scott whispered before kissing him again.

 

He could feel his husband smile against the kiss and it made him smile as well. They pulled back with a few giggles as they gave each other the sleepest smiles they could muster. It was early, and they were running on pure sleepy-energy alone.

 

Maybe that’s what made their first “I love you”’s special.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was sneaking up behind his husband, who currently had his back to him as he was talking to Martyn. Scott made a shushing motion to Martyn, who only glanced at him with a hint of mischief in his eyes.

 

So, he looked back at the faceless man like he saw nothing.

 

Scott snickered to himself before reaching up and covering his husband’s eyes. Before he could say anything, the blonde screeched and flailed his arms in different directions.

 

This was definitely not the reaction Scott was hoping for, but it caused him and Martyn to bust out laughing.

 

“They’ve come to claim me! They’re attacking me!! Help!!!”

 

Their laughter grew, before Scott finally removed his hands, causing the faceless man to stop screaming and stare at Martyn. “...What’s so funny?”

 

Martyn wheezed a bit before pointing to Scott. “It was his idea, not mine. Even if it was enjoyable to watch.”

 

“I didn’t say anything,” Scott said as he crossed his arms. “You had every right to tell him and you didn’t. Don’t throw me under the bus.”

 

His husband turned around and gasped. “Scott! Oh my gosh–you gave me a heart attack there!”

 

“Yeah, I can tell,” Scott snickered. “You were yelling about someone coming to claim you. What was that about anyway?”

 

The two blonde’s shared a look. “Um,” the faceless one said, “let’s just say I have a past with…gods…of snorts. They don’t like me very much.”

 

Oh shit. Scott blinked before slowly nodding. That was fun information to learn.

 

“Ah,” Scott said, “that’s fun.”

 

Martyn shrugged. “Depends on how you look at it.”

 

The faceless man glanced at Martyn before looking back at Scott. “I still can’t believe you did that to me. I’m so insulted and offended.”

 

“Well, I was going to do the entire ‘guess who’ thing. But, you know, you started screaming like a baby and ruined my plans,” Scott said, with as much salt as he meant.

 

“That’s no fun!” Martyn shouted. “I thought we were just trying to see how freaked out we could get ℸ ̣╎ᒲᒲ||!”

 

Scott pressed his lips together as he shifted his weight onto the right foot. “As fun as that sounds, I was trying to surprise him. It’s our anniversary.”

 

Both of them seemed to freeze. 

 

The faceless man’s jaw dropped before he covered it. “Wait…it is?”

 

“...Yeah. I have it on my calendar and everything. Don’t tell me you forgot.”

 

His husband looked over at Martyn and bit his lip before looking back at Scott. He started fidgeting with his fingers. “...I maybe did…”

 

“Seriously ℸ ̣╎ᒲᒲ||?!?!” Martyn shouted as he spun him around and shook him by the shoulders. “You’re telling me you’ve managed a relationship for a year, and now you screw it up because you forgot your anniversary???”

 

“...Maybe.”

 

Scott let out a laugh before he shook his head in disappointment. “I feel like I should say ‘I can’t believe you’, but I’m not surprised. I’m not surprised one bit. I–Martyn, let him go.”

 

Martyn did as he was told, which only caused his friend to look at Scott with what he assumed to be puppy-dog eyes. The only way he knew this was the curve of his lips. “I’m so so sorry! I- I’m not good with dates. I didn’t even realize it’s that time. I–”

 

“Calm down,” Scott said, placing his hands on his shoulders, “I already knew you would forget. Or…rather that you didn’t know. Don’t worry, I’m not mad.” He gripped his shoulders tight. “Just pay for the next three meals we eat together and I’ll forgive you~”

 

His husband gulped. “Duly noted.”

 

Scott smirked before placing a kiss on the corner of his mouth. Martyn made a gagging expression, causing Scott to flip him off. Needless to say, Martyn did the same thing in retaliation.

 

“Damn,” Martyn said, “it’s already been a year?” He crossed his arms as the two turned to face him.

 

“Yep,” Scott said with a nod. “I marked it down on my calendar after we made it past the first few months just in case we got there. And we did!” He gave the faceless man a smile. “I’m proud of us!”

 

He smiled back at him before running his fingers through his hair. “It doesn’t even feel like it’s been a year. But you know what, yeah! Yeah! I’m proud of us too!” He gave Scott the biggest grin he could muster, causing Scott to laugh.

 

“Gods, this is so adorable I think I’m gonna be sick.”

 

Martyn, once again, began fake gagging. The other blonde huffed. “Oh please. You know that if you were given the chance, you would subject me to the same ‘torture’.”

 

“No I wouldn’t!”

 

“Yes you would! You’ve literally done it in the past!”

 

“Alright children, settle down,” Scott said, patting both of their shoulders. “I won’t bother you anymore. I just wanted to see ⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| today.”

 

Martyn scooted away as the faceless man frowned. “Alright. I’ll make sure to make up for forgetting our anniversary.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. “Just buy me food and I’ll forgive you.” They gave each other a slight smile before Scott leaned up and placed a quick kiss on his lips.

 

“I’m literally vomiting over here–”

 

“Oh hush you!”

 

The faceless man chuckled. “Alright. I’ll see you later.” He took the chance to press a kiss of his own on Scott’s cheek.

 

“There is puke everywhere–”

 

“Oh my gods, Martyn!”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was opening the door to his house. There stood his husband with his hands behind his back.

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||?” he asked. “What are you doing here?”

 

The blonde bit his lip. “I- I’m sorry. I know you told me not to worry about it, but I haven’t been sleeping well the past week. I- I feel awful about forgetting our anniversary so…” he held out his hands to show a bouquet of roses, “I got you flowers…”

 

Scott was flustered and taken back. “I–”

 

“I tried making a reservation to that one restaurant you like, but they said they were full. Then I contemplated bringing a cake, but the problem is I don’t know your favorite cake flavor. Funny, isn’t it? I’ve been dating you for a year and I don’t know your favorite cake flavor. What kind of boyfriend am I? A pretty lousy one. I forgot our anniversary and I don’t know your favorite cake flavor. How–”

 

He was cut off by Scott giving him a hug. The faceless man made an incoherent noise of confusion before Scott pulled back and squeezed his shoulders. “You didn’t have to do this. Please, you’re beating yourself up over nothing.”

 

“Yeah, I tend to do that a lot.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes before looking at the flowers. His gaze softened before he sighed. “Come inside. It’s cold out.”

 

The blonde did as he was told. Scott closed the door before taking the flowers. “Thank you, they’re beautiful.”

 

“...I take it you’re mad at me.”

 

Scott sighed as he placed the flowers down on the kitchen table. “A little. I don’t want you to worry about this. Please.”

 

His husband frowned. “But I feel bad! And I don’t want to forget again! I marked it down on my calendar and I’ve set up many reminders so I have time to–”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||.”

 

Scott’s heart fluttered a little at the word “again”. He was sure his face also portrayed that. A sigh escaped his throat. “Listen. It’s not uncommon for people to forget their own anniversaries or other important dates. I’m not gonna hate you just because you’re one of those people.” Scott placed a hand on his cheek. “Please. I don’t like seeing you panic and try and make this up.”

 

The blonde nuzzled his face into his hand. “I’m sorry. But I just…I feel like if I mess up even the slightest…you’ll…”

 

“Oh ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…” Scott whispered before bringing him into a hug. “C’mere. Don’t feel that way, Sunflower. You’re too important to me.” He placed a kiss on the side of his head. “I’m not going anywhere. Trust me.”

 

“I know,” he mumbled, “it’s just…I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. I don’t want to lose you. I want to be perfect for you…and I feel like if I’m not...”

 

He let out a shaky exhale before hugging Scott tightly, burying his face into his shoulder. Scott’s eyes softened as he rubbed his back. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…”

 

“I’m sorry. I- I just–”

 

“No no,” Scott pulled away and looked into where his eyes should be. He cupped his face before saying, “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…I feel the same way. This relationship feels so fragile and I feel like if I slip up, I’m gonna lose what we have.” He rubbed his cheek with his thumb. “But…if this relationship is going to last, we need to be honest with each other and know that it’s okay to occasionally screw up. If we can’t handle each other’s screw ups, then we don’t deserve each other.”

 

The blonde nodded and leaned his forehead onto Scott’s. “I know…I’m just scared.”

 

Scott smiled as he felt the other’s arms wrap around his waist. “I know Sunflower. Just know that I won’t fault you for forgetting important dates.”

 

His husband whined in annoyance. “I feel like you’re going to make fun of me for doing that forever from now.”

 

Forever.

 

Such a simple word with such impact.

 

His smile turned into a slight smirk. “Maybe. Maybe not.”

 

“...I hate you.”

 

“No you don’t.”

 

“...I hate that you’re right.”

 

Scott shook his head with a laugh before he placed a kiss on the other’s nose. “Love you too.”

 

The blonde smiled at him. Scott swore that if he squinted hard enough he could make out what appeared to be freckles on his cheeks. But he couldn’t tell. And that’s what hurt most of all.

 

“So…um…would you be mad if I told you that I got you a gift?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

His husband pulled away and ran his fingers through his hair with a nod. “Yeah. Again, I felt bad about forgetting our anniversary.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a black box. “Here.”

 

Scott hesitantly reached over and took the box. He raised his eyebrows at the faceless man. “Wow. So soon. Usually people wait a few years for this question–”

 

“No no! That’s not what it is!!” the blonde frantically shouted. “That thought never crossed my mind!! It’s way too soon for that–”

 

He was interrupted by Scott erupting into laughter. “I was picking on you! Come down!” He let out a snort as the faceless man looked offended.

 

“...You gave me a panic attack there!”

 

“Yeah. It was amusing watching you freak out,” Scott said as he turned his attention back to the box. He opened it, revealing a pair of golden earrings. He gasped and gave his husband a startled look. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…”

 

“Is it too much? I noticed before that you have your ears pierced so I thought it would be nice. Sorry if it’s too…forward? Is that the right word?”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…how much did this cost?”

 

He pursed his lips. “...A lot. I know you didn’t get me anything, but I couldn’t help it.”

 

“Oh no. I did get you something,” Scott said, “I had just forgotten and left it here on our anniversary. It’s just…this probably cost a lot of money. How could you afford it?”

 

“...Again. It was a lot. A lot more than I was expecting. Needless to say, I'll be eating nothing but soup for the next week or two.”

 

“...⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…”

 

“I know, I know,” he said, “but, I- I feel like it’s worth it. If you like it of course! I can just take it back if–”

 

“No no! I do like it! I just…wow. This puts what I got you to shame. I feel insulted.”

 

The blonde tilted his head. “What did you get me?”

 

Scott placed the box down before reaching into a kitchen drawer and pulling out a small bag. “Here.” He handed the bag to the faceless man, who took it and opened it with a gasp.

 

He reached into the bag and pulled out a string of sorts. Attached to the string was a cat. It was like a keychain. Only, players use these to decorate their inventory bags to make them look less bland.

 

“It’s adorable!!” he squealed as he gently held the cat figure.

 

Scott smiled. “I know you like cats. So, I got you that so you can decorate your bag. It can go next to that canary that you also have.”

 

His husband gave him a bright smile. “I love it! It’s so cute!!” He turned his attention back to the cat before declaring, “You know what, I want a cat that looks just like this in the future. I don’t know when. I just want one. And I will love them forever.”

 

Scott wondered if they were ever making plans to actually get a cat before…everything. The thought made him sad.

 

The blonde looked back at Scott as his smile softened. “Thank you. For…putting up with me. I know I can be a handful sometimes and…I just want to thank you for being one of the reasons I wake up in the morning.”

 

Well that was one way to make his heart ache. Scott gave him a smile before he leaned in and placed a kiss on his cheek. “And thank you for being here with me.”

 

Funny, isn’t it?

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“Woah.”

 

He opened his eyes and looked around only to feel his feet jerk to a stop. So he was walking. He also noticed that he stood with his husband and Joel.

 

Scott followed Joel's stare to see that he was staring at this group of old-looking buildings covered in overgrowth. The bricks looked to be barely holding up and the vines had small buds growing on them. It was beautiful, it really was. Like something out of a painting.

 

“That looks old,” Joel said, “how old do you think it is?”

 

“I don’t know,” Scott mumbled as the faceless man was taking out his phone to take a picture, “but it looks beautiful.”

 

“It looks a bit like ruines, but it really does,” the blonde said as he looked down at his picture before looking back at the real thing.

 

Joel crossed his arms. “C’mon. That’s what makes it nice. This was probably an even nicer place in the past.”

 

Scott had to agree with that. He hummed in response before his husband jumped a little and declared, “Hey Joel, can you take a picture of us in front of it?”

 

Joel snorted. “Why?”

 

“Because I want a better way to remember it besides just that one picture!”

 

Scott shook his head with a smile. He was adorable. He couldn’t argue with that, even if he wanted to. And right now, he really wanted to. He hated himself for that thought. But he was sick of this.

 

“Alright,” Joel said with a shrug, “get over there Scott. He said ‘us’ so I assume he means the two of you. Unless he wants a group selfie. In that case, he can do it himself. Or, you know, he could just have a small person being kept in his pocket and that’s what he means. In that case, I am very concerned–”

 

“I get it Joel,” Scott said in annoyance. He had time to stand next to the faceless individual during Joel’s rant. Both of them wanted him to shut up. At least he thought so. His partner didn’t seem to mind Joel’s rant. That confused him to the core.

 

“Alright,” Joel said. He held the phone in front of himself horizontally. “Ready?”

 

Scott scooted closer to the blonde. “Yep.”

 

“Okay. 1…2…”

 

Last minute, the faceless man pulled Scott down into a hug, causing Scott to stumble and tense up in surprise and confusion. He felt his face get pressed up against his chest as Joel clicked the button with an audible click .

 

Joel also looked taken back. He looked down at the photo before letting out a loud laugh. “Scott! You look like you’re getting kidnapped!”

 

He felt his husband let go of him. “Wait! Lemme see!!” He ran up to Joel and looked down at the photo before cracking up. “You do Scott! You really do!”

 

Scott still stood there, more startled than he realized. “...What?”

 

The blonde took his phone back as he and Joel continued giggling. “Here.” He held the picture for Scott to see, causing the latter to choke on his own spit with laughter.

 

Wow. He didn’t realize he looked THAT frightened. But he did. His eyes were wide and he was pressed against the other’s chest. That didn’t help his situation one bit. What were his arms doing? They were just kind of there. They looked like they wanted to hug him back, but were repulsed by the idea at the same time. So, they were just suspended in midair.

 

This was when he looked at his husband’s expression. He had a big, goofy smile that spread ear to ear. But the rest was still blurred. Even in photograph.

 

Scott’s laughter grew. “You’re making fun of me? Look at you! What’s with that smile? And let’s be honest, your eyes make you look deranged.”

 

Both of them looked at the photo again. Joel let out more laughter as the blonde frowned. “That’s mean,” he mumbled.

 

Scott smirked. “I’m allowed to make fun of you. Don’t try and do the same for me~”

 

“...That’s even more mean!”

 

“Love you too.”

 

Joel wiped a tear from his eyes. “Oh that was enjoyable. I’m telling Lizzie all about this when I get home…speaking of which,” he paused and looked around, “where are we?”

 

“...I have no idea.”

 

“...I can’t believe I’m friends with you guys.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

Before he even had the chance to open his eyes, he heard the sound of crying. Immediately, he shot his eyes open and noticed that he was laying on a bed with his husband sobbing in his arms.

 

Right away, all he wanted to do was hold him and make sure he was safe. That’s what instinct told him, and it’s what instinct made him do.

 

“Shh. It’s okay, I’m here.” Scott whispered as pressed the blonde’s face into his chest and ran his fingers through his hair. He was probably soaking his shirt in his tears, but he didn’t care.

 

“I’m sorry…” the faceless man croaked as he clung to his shirt, “I- I don’t want you seeing me like this…”

 

He let out another cry before Scott buried his nose into his hair. “Don’t worry about it, Sunflower. We all need to cry sometimes.” Scott wasn’t sure what the context was, but he believed that he came over to visit and found the blonde sobbing in his room.

 

“Yeah,” he sniffed, “but…I- I feel so stupid and childish for…for–” He gripped Scott’s jacket tighter as the sobs continued.

 

Scott kissed his head. “You’re not. You’re not.” He let out a sigh and tightened his hold on the man. “Do you want to talk about it?”

 

He felt him shake his head. Understandable.

 

“Alright,” Scott muttered. “I get it. Just know that I’m here.” He pressed another kiss into his hair.

 

In all honesty, Scott had no idea what to do in this situation. That was one thing he learned from his past self. He just knew that he had to be there for him. So, he held his husband close to his body as he sobbed. Scott wasn’t even sure if this was helping him at all. He hoped it did.

 

The blonde’s grip loosened a little on his jacket, but he still cried. He buried his face into his shirt and let in deep inhales and exhales, as if he was trying to control his breathing.

 

Right away, Scott noticed. He pulled back slightly to look at his face. Not much could be seen, but it was very clear that tears stained his face. If Scott looked, he swore he could also see that his nose was running a little. Ew. That was probably on his shirt. He was going to have to deal with that.

 

“Are you alright?” Scott asked as he reached over and wiped a tear away. “You’re breathing heavily.”

 

His husband looked to hesitate a bit, but he slowly nodded. “J- just trying to stop crying. I’m getting your shirt all wet…a- and I don't want you seeing me like this.” He hiccuped a little before wiping his nose with his sleeve.

 

Scott’s eyes softened as he rubbed his cheek with his thumb. “I already told you, you can cry in front of me. You’re only human after all.” The blonde bit his lip and glanced to the side. Scott didn’t pay attention to it. “I won’t judge you for breaking down, m’kay? I won’t think of you any less.”

 

The man clearly choked back a sob as he buried his face back into Scott’s chest, wrapping his arms around him tightly. Scott smiled slightly as he hugged him back, continuing to idly run his fingers through his hair. “Just cry until you feel better, Sunflower,” Scott whispered, “I’ll be here the entire time.”

 

“...Scott?”

 

“Hm?”

 

The blonde hesitated. “I- I think I lucked out gaining you as a boyfriend…”

 

Scott’s smile grew. He placed another kiss in his hair. “I feel the same about you everyday…”

 

The thought alone made him want to cry.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“Hey~”

 

“Hey…”

 

Scott opened his eyes to see that he was standing above his husband, who was sitting on a rock, looking up at him upside down.

 

A smirk curved itself on the other’s face as he gave Scott finger guns. “You look nice today~”

 

Scott crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “...Are you drunk?”

 

“What? Am I not allowed to compliment you? You always like it when I do! You always start blushing and you bury your face on my shoulder or something else! It’s really cute-”

 

“Don’tsaythatoutloud!!!” Scott quickly whisper-shouted as he quickly looked around to make sure nobody was listening. It was here that he learned they were on the MCC server.

 

Huh. This must have been before the event. He recognized everyone that ran by even if he couldn’t put a name to their face. It hurt a little bit, but he had to deal with it.

 

Scott looked back down at the blonde, who was still smirking. “Listen, I have no idea what you’re on, but cut it out.”

 

“Your face is bright red–”

 

“Shh!”

 

“He’s just trying to butter you up,” a familiar voice said. Scott turned to see that Shelby–now normal sized–was standing next to him. “You know, so you rig the games in his favor.”

 

“Darn! You’ve ruined my plans!” the faceless man said with a snap and a laugh.

 

Scott furrowed his eyes. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||, I have no control over that. And besides, you can do perfectly fine on your own. Everybody’s seen you do it.”

 

The blonde frowned and tilted his head to the side. “Please…?”

 

Scott and Shelby shared the same look of “why do we put up with this man”. “No,” Scott stated.

 

“...Aw.”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||! Get over here!!”

 

They looked over to see Martyn calling for him. The faceless man sighed before he sat up and turned to give Scott one last look. “You sure…?”

 

“Yes. I am very sure.”

 

He pouted, causing Shelby to snort. “Alright, talk to you later.” He leaned in and placed a kiss on his cheek before running over to Martyn who proceeded to yell at him.

 

Scott ran his fingers over that part of his cheek with an amused smile. He looked over at Shelby, who stared at him with a dead stare and her arms crossed.

 

“What?”

 

“If you give him any help because of that I will–”

 

“I can’t even do anything!”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was hovering midair. Well, not midair–he was sitting on a flying carpet. Right away he knew that this was X-Life. He glanced down to see his husband sitting on a deck of a lakehouse, seemingly grumbling to himself as he threw pebbles at the pond.

 

Scott snickered a bit before he floated down closer. “Quite an embarrassing death, huh?”

 

The blonde nearly fell over as he jumped. He quickly turned his head to look at him before his cheeks puffed. “Oh shut up!

 

Scott smirked and laid down on his stomach on the carpet, kicking his legs back and forth. “What death was that? Fifth? Sixth? Damn, that’s sad. I’m still on two hearts~”

 

He threw a pebble at him, but it went over his head. Scott looked in the direction of the pebble before looking back with an amused look. “Wow. That went pretty far.”

 

His husband huffed before turning back to look at the lake. Scott looked around the area. It was a lake with its own lakehouse and other houses around it. He couldn’t quite place his finger on it, but he was tying this place to someone. He just didn’t know who it was.

 

Shaking it off, he floated down closer to the blonde. “I’m picking on you, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. You don’t have to cry about it.”

 

He turned around and looked at Scott with a slight frown. “It’s not that…it’s…sorry. I just suck at this.” Scott tilted his head in confusion, causing the faceless man to add: “The whole not dying thing. Don’t know how everyone is doing it. At this rate, I’m gonna be the first one to lose ten hearts.”

 

Scott raised his eyebrows. “So? You’re still having fun, right? I think that’s all that matters.”

 

“Easy for you to say, you still have two hearts.”

 

Scott’s gaze softened before he sat up on his carpet. He extended his hand out for him to take. His husband just stared at it.

 

“So am I Jasmine in this situation?” he asked with a confused look.

 

Scott snorted. “Of course, princess. I can show you the world.” The two shared a small laugh before Scott said, “I just wanted to see if you would get on with me.” He pulled his hand away. “I just want you to know that you aren’t doing the worst out of everyone here. Even if you do have the most embarrassing deaths.”

 

The blonde pursed his lips. Scott was sure he was also furrowing his eyebrows. “Now that’s just rude.”

 

A smirk found its way on Scott’s face as he leaned down and placed a kiss on the side of his head. “It is, but I felt like it had to be said.” He leaned back, his carpet following his movements. “I’m gonna get going. Just wanted to make fun of you. Bye~”

 

As he flew off, he heard the man shout, “Oh screw you!”

 

He felt like he wanted to add to that comment, but he kept it to himself.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“Oh my gosh, the view!”

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was back in the Hub World. This time, he and his husband were on a roof, looking out at the evening sky. Correction, Scott was focusing on whatever was off in the distance. He had no idea what the other was looking at.

 

Either way, he smiled. “Yeah. It’s beautiful, isn’t it? You can even see The Open from up here.” He leaned over the railing and looked at the land in the distance. Huh. So that was The Open. Scott couldn’t remember much about why he wanted to live there, he just knew he did.

 

He could see the blonde lean in through his peripheral vision. “Is that it? Wow! It looks so…open.”

 

Scott punched his shoulder as the faceless man started laughing. “What?” he asked. “That was funny! You can’t tell me that wasn’t funny!”

 

“Whatever that was, it was horrible. That sounded like something a dad would say,” Scott said. He crossed his arms against the railing and looked at the plains against the warm sky. It was beautiful. 

 

“You know, it’s only the beginning of The Open that’s actually plains? As you explore more, there’s mountains and rivers and forests. I’ve only seen it once, but it’s like the servers. I look at it and I can picture a house with it. Preferably with a mountain nearby for the view–maybe even on a mountain. Oh, and a river nearby to walk to occasionally! Not too deep of a river, but still a river. So…a shallow river. Or is that a creek? I don’t want a creek. I want a river. I remember there being a river when I was there. Oh, and I want to be able to make a small trail to that river! Through the forest! Yes, I want trees surrounding the house! I want it to be hidden from the outside world! I–”

 

He paused and looked over at his husband with an embarrassed look. “Sorry. I- I ranted about it again, didn’t I?”

 

The blonde looked at him with a smile. He looked to be enjoying this. He leaned against the railing before saying, “It’s fine.” The man looked at the plains before looking at Scott with a smile so soft looking it made him want to melt. “Do you ever see anyone there with you when you think of that house?”

 

Scott's eyes widened. “He’s wondering if I see him there…”

 

He glanced to the floor before shrugging. “Sometimes. I don’t like getting my hopes up. I have no idea if I’m going to be with anyone in the far future. So, I usually just picture myself alone. Not alone alone. I want a cat to keep me company.”

 

The faceless man looked a little sad, but he seemed to understand. Now Scott felt bad. But it was the truth.

 

“When I do see someone,” Scott said, “I don’t picture anyone in particular. I have no idea how my future is going to be. So, instead of a definite person, he has no face. It makes me sad, but it’s just how it is.”

 

“Sad how that’s become reality, huh?”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He slowly opened his eyes and groaned, nuzzling his face into the chest that pressed itself against his nose. It was here he was made aware of the bed he was laying in, and the person that held him against his body.

 

Scott’s face flushed red as he was now aware of the fingers that were dragging themselves through his hair. He bit his lip and tried to bury his face into his husband’s chest. It helped a little as he felt his fingers come to a stop.

 

The blonde shifted a little before mumbling, “Morning Petal.”

 

Crap. He was tired and that sounded absolutely beautiful to his ears. Trying to ignore it, Scott pulled back slightly and looked at him and yawned. “Morning Sunflower.”

 

The faceless man turned his head toward the pillow and let out a satisfied sigh. “Sorry if I woke you. I couldn’t go back to sleep and I didn’t want to move in case that would wake you. You just looked so peaceful.”

 

Scott smiled and sighed. “That’s fine. I probably need to get up anyway. I’ve got a lot planned today. Need to get working on that.”

 

His husband frowned. “Are you sure? We can just lay here and cuddle instead…that’s more fun and relaxing.”

 

Scott rolled his eyes. “Sorry love, but I can’t. I’ve got,” he let out a yawn, “work…and stuff.” His brain felt like mush.

 

The blonde reached a hand up and rubbed gentle circles into his cheek with his thumb. “You look tired, Scott. We should go back to sleep. Or lay in bed for the time being.”

 

Scott sighed. That sounded heavenly, and the soothing feeling of the finger rubbing his face didn’t help one bit. Scott let out a satisfied groan as he closed his eyes. “Fine. Just a few more minutes.”

 

The other gave him a cheeky smile before bringing him into an embrace. Scott went right back to burying his face in his chest. He couldn’t see the rest, but he knew a few minutes probably turned into a few hours.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see the spawn of X-Life. Well, not spawn per-say, just the area surrounding spawn with the shops and clubhouses. He also noticed that he was sitting on a bench with a cup of coffee in his hand. 

 

Oh, and his husband sitting next to him of course.

 

Scott sighed and leaned on the blonde, taking a sip of his drink. “This is nice.” It really was.

 

He felt the faceless man wrap an arm around him. “It is.”

 

Scott felt himself smile as he glanced down at the cup. “I still can’t believe you made this.”

 

A kiss was placed on his head as his husband said, “You can thank my sister for that. She taught me everything I know.”

 

Scott looked up at the man with a soft grin before he leaned in and pecked his lips. He returned to his previous spot and curled into his side. This was nice. This was really nice.

 

So nice that he wanted it to end.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was walking in a forest. No husband in sight, which confused Scott to the core. He looked around and concluded that he just wasn’t there. It tugged at his heart a little, but he didn’t care at this point.

 

Scott continued walking, glanced at the oak trees, trying to figure out where he was. This was fine. This was totally fine.

 

He heard the sound of someone mining. That meant people. So, Scott went in that direction, which led to an opening to a cave–which was just a hole in the ground. Scott peeped in and smirked. There was his husband. He found him! Just great!

 

“Hi ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||!” Scott beamed as he felt himself smirk.

 

The blonde–slightly startled–looked up at him with a laugh. “Oh my gosh, I knew I heard footsteps!” He slung his pickaxe over his shoulder. “Am I the first person you found?”

 

Scott jumped into the hole. “You’re the first person I found! You?” The faceless man nodded, causing both of them to laugh before embracing. “What luck is that!”

 

“Hey, it’s fate,” his husband said, pulling back with a cheeky grin.

 

Scott couldn’t help the smile that spread across his face. “It is.”

 

He couldn’t remember much after that. He knew that they wandered around in the cave, gathering resources while joking around. At one point, they ran into Ren and made a trade that confirmed where he was. Iron for a rabbit's foot.

 

This was 3rd Life.

 

He wasn’t ready for this.

 

Besides that, everything was a blur until they were sitting in an open spot of the cave, throwing resources that they didn’t need into a hole while smelting iron.

 

“Oh,” the blonde said, “I have something for you.” He reached into his bag and Scott noted how it had a canary chain and a cat chain dangling from it. Could he…? No. No. That was a stupid idea.

 

The man pulled out a flower. A poppy, to be specific. “This is for you.”

 

Scott smiled. “Aww!” He reached for the flower and took it. “That’s adorable.”

 

“I’m confessing my love,” his husband declared before giving him finger guns.

 

Scott blinked. “We’re married now.”

 

Guess that’s one way to do it.

 

The other’s face became a bright red before he stammered out, “F- for poppies, I mean…”

 

“No,” Scott said with a smirk as he tucked the flower behind his own ear. “For me.” He giggled a little before turning back to continue throwing some trash out. At least now he knew where his husband got the idea of marriage. He could already hear his gears turning.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

“You know, this is more stressful than it should be.”

 

He opened his eyes to see him and his husband sitting down with piles of flowers surrounding them. From what he could tell, they were failing at making flower crowns.

 

“We are definitely doing something wrong,” Scott said as he stared at the failed lump of flowers in his hands. He looked at the faceless man before they both laughed at their failures. “It’s fine. We’ll figure it out eventually.

 

“Yeah, eventually,” the blonde said with a laugh as he tried weaving the stems together. At least he was doing better than Scott. That felt surprising. “I know there’s this…way to do it. This one girl that Lizzie would hang out with all the time told me. Can’t remember her name and I can’t remember what it was.”

 

Scott shook his head as he tossed his mess to the side before grabbing some new flowers. “Why are these things so fragile?”

 

“That’s what I’m asking!”

 

“You guys are aware you’re doing that wrong, right?”

 

The two jumped before looking up to see someone standing next to them, seemingly looming. As Scott looked at her, he noticed that they didn’t appear to be the most…alive individual.

 

Her skin was a pale green and appeared to be rotting. In fact, they had a hole in her cheek, exposing their teeth, and the bottom of her rib cage showing. They wore a torn teal long-sleeved crop top and black shorts with torn black and white socks. The most notable thing about her besides being a walking corpse, was their fiery, curly, red hair with flowers woven into its locks. And her eyes. They were green, but they looked soulless.

 

They looked scary, but Scott got a comforting vibe from her. Like he could trust them.

 

“Yeah, we’re fully aware,” Scott said as he looked at his flowers.

 

The redhead crossed her arms and scoffed. “It physically hurts to be watching you do this. I can feel myself getting healed. It burns.”

 

“Well, we’re trying, Cleo!” The faceless man exclaimed as he held up his pile of flowers to show them.

 

Cleo glanced at him before sighing and sitting down. “Watch and learn boys.” She took a few flowers from the pile and began weaving them together. Scott and his husband leaned in, watching as they carefully strung the stems together as if she had been doing it their whole afterlife.

 

Scott recognized this as the method he used when he made that flower crown at Katherine’s. The one he was using to teach her how to make them. Though, he didn’t know if there were other ways to make flower crowns.

 

Cleo held up a small band of flowers for them to see. “See? It isn’t so hard once you get the hang of it.”

 

The blonde frowned a little before he looked down at the flowers in his hands. As he fiddled with them, Scott asked. “How did you learn that?”

 

Cleo shrugged. “I dunno. It’s something that carried over from my life when I perma-died. Guess I learned it before my demise.”

 

Scott hummed as he took his turn to try and copy her crown. While he was doing that, his husband showed his band of flowers to Cleo and asked. “Is this right?”

 

“Yep.” Cleo gave him a thumbs up. “Now just repeat that until you have a lovely flower crown.” Scott’s eyes widened. How did he learn it so quickly? That sounded ridiculous.

 

“This is probably gonna take all night to learn the ins and outs of this,” Scott said as he showed Cleo his flowers.

 

They smiled–something that felt nice to receive but creepy to look at–before leaning back. “I’m not in a hurry to get home. What do you want to know?”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was pulling away from a kiss. His husband gave him a bright smile, which Scott happily returned as he heard a group of people clap and cheer.

 

They turned to look at the crowd, seeing a small group of eleven people. Guess this was the entirety of 3rd Life. A few people's names he remembered, but a few he couldn’t. For instance, he could see Joel and Martyn. A person he didn’t know was a hug-shaped man with brown hair, a black shirt, and khakis of all things.

 

One person he couldn’t see was Jimmy. Didn’t he do 3rd Life? Where was he? That made him a little sad.

 

Before he could do anymore thinking, his husband pulled him into a hug. He pressed a kiss into his hair before laughing, something that Scott couldn’t help but return. The blonde took Scott’s left hand and looked down at it with a smile. Scott followed his gaze. He wished he could gasp.

 

There was the wedding band he was used to. Guess this was his wedding.

 

“Congratulations you two!” Grian shouted. They looked to their other side to see that Grian was the one officiating the wedding. Scott decided that Grian being legally allowed to marry people wasn’t the weirdest thing he’d learned all day. “Still can’t believe I’m here to say that ℸ ̣╎ᒲ of all people just got hitched!”

 

Scott laughed as the faceless man huffed in annoyance. “C’mon Grian. It’s too early to be picking on him.”

 

Grian shrugged. “I’m just sorry that you guys had to have it here. It sucks that we can’t leave the server.”

 

That sent a chill down his spin. Scott looked down at his hands, which tightly held his husband’s own, before saying, “Don’t worry. Once we get off this server, we’re going to do something special. We don’t have any plans yet, but just know that something is coming.”

 

“Yeah. Both of you later tonight–”

 

“Grian!”

 

Before the faceless man could say anything else, Grian zipped past them toward the crowd, joining in on a conversation with Scar.

 

Scott and his husband gave each other a surprised and flustered look before Scott busted out laughing while his husband buried his face on his shoulder to hide how red it was. “That was embarrassing,” the blonde said.

 

“Well, it’s a good thing he said something. Otherwise, I was going to make a joke myself,” Scott said as he patted his back.

 

The man pulled back and frowned. “What if I just wanted to cuddle tonight?”

 

Scott smirked. “Who said the joke was going to be about us?”

 

“...I’m just going to stay silent.”

 

“That’s probably for the best. And don’t worry, I was wanting to cuddle tonight too.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He felt cold. Well…he didn’t feel cold himself, but he did feel that he was hugging someone cold. He already knew when this was after.

 

“Scott?”

 

“Hm?”

 

He couldn’t even see anything but the wall in front of him. Scott idly ran his fingers through his husband's hair as he pressed his face into his chest.

 

“This feels nice.”

 

Scott smiled to himself. He pressed a soft kiss to the side of the blonde’s head before muttering, “It does, doesn’t it?”

 

The man nodded with a hum as he snuggled himself closer to Scott. “Yeah.”

 

“You know, if you keep your hair this length or a bit longer, it’ll be an even better feeling,” Scott said as he tugged at his hair.

 

“Is that why you keep your hair slightly longer?”

 

“That, and getting my hair pulled is something I enjoy way more than the normal person usually does.”

 

The blonde didn’t respond. He just tightened his grip on Scott and let out a content sigh. “You’re warm.”

 

Scott hummed. “I know. Just hold me until you feel that yourself.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

There was a gentle hum to his ears as he opened his eyes, one that he remembered as the tune he and his husband made up the last time he dreamed of them dancing.

 

Scott stared into his husband’s eyes (where they should be) and smiled as he spun him around. Both of them broke the hum and laughed as the blonde stepped on his toe.

 

“You would think we would stop doing that by now,” Scott said, gripping his shoulders tighter.

 

“You know well enough that I’m too clumsy for that,” the faceless man said as he dipped Scott.

 

Scott giggled and placed a kiss on his nose. “Yeah. You are.” He pulled him up and they continued to dance.

 

The smile on his face seemed permanent. Scott already knew these were probably some of the best moments they shared. These nights in the flower valley, surrounded by the death they knew would never touch their home. These nights, where they danced with flowers in their hair and their feet against the bare grass. These nights, where they ignored the world and focused on each other. Who knew when they would lose each other?

 

Who knew indeed.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He shot his eyes open as he felt tears threaten to leave them. 

 

Panicking, Scott quickly noticed the figure hovering over him, their hands tightening around his throat with each gag he produced. It wasn’t just any figure. It was his husband.

 

He sucked in a sharp breath at the realization, only to be reminded that his airway was constricted. Scott let out a gasp for air, hoping to achieve gaining air, but his efforts were fruitless. He clawed at the man’s hands, trying to pry them away from his neck as he tried to kick. Clawing did nothing and his legs were pinned down. 

 

His vision felt blurry. He felt dizzy. He heard a ringing in his ears. His limbs felt weak. Why was everything going dark? Why was…?

 

A sudden gush of breath hit him. Scott inhaled and turned to his side, coughing at the soreness of his throat. Breathe in. Breathe out. It wasn’t simple. Every breath hurt like hell. His lungs felt like they were on fire.

 

“I’m sorry…”

 

He heard his husband repeat the words over and over again. He sounded like he was crying.

 

Scott, trying to control his breathing, glanced over at him. Gods, he looked terrified. Tears harshly fell down his face as he stared at his hands like they were monsters. To him, they probably were. Was he shaking? Or was Scott’s vision still blurry?

 

He slowly sat up, finally finding it easier to breath, and twisted his body to face the blonde. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||...?” His voice sounded so hoarse.

 

Scott scooted closer to him, but he backed away. “Don’t! I- it…I might hurt you. I- I don’t want that. I–”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||…why…what–why were you–were you trying to kill me?” Scott rubbed his throat, hoping that there was no permanent damage.

 

“I- I’m sorry,” tears poured down the other’s face, “I’m so so sorry. I- I thought I had it under control. I thought–”

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. Explain.”

 

The blonde placed his hands in his lap as he stared at the blanket. “I- its…the bloodlust from being Red.”

 

Scott blinked. “Huh? But you said you didn’t have it.”

 

“I thought I didn’t have it!” his husband exclaimed. “But…I sometimes blackout. When I wake up, I- I usually have an axe or sword over you, ready to swing. Thankfully, I’ve always woken up before I hurt you…until now…” His shoulders slumped. “I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want to worry you. I- I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

 

Scott bit his lip. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ||, you need to tell me this kind of stuff.”

 

“I know,” he whispered, “but I was afraid you wouldn’t want to do this with me anymore. Scott, I’ve had such an amazing time in this flower forest with you. I don’t want it to end. I don’t…” his voice trailed off as he wiped a tear away.

 

Scott sighed. Guess he was doing this. He brought his husband into a hug, causing the latter to tense up at the feeling. “I don’t want this to end either,” Scott whispered as he placed a kiss on the side of his head. “Don’t worry. But…ask me next time when you want to choke me.”

 

The blonde sniffled back a sound as he buried his face into Scott’s shoulder. “I hate you so much.”

 

Scott smiled, tightening his embrace on the man. “No you don’t.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was facing the inside of the door of his hobbit hole. It was clear he was debating something.

 

Scott opened the door and stepped down the steep hill, spotting his husband sitting in front of the pond, hugging his knees. He looked over at Scott before quickly looking back at the pond.

 

Scott sighed and walked over to the spot next to him. It was here that he noticed the stars in the sky and the sound of the bugs chirping in the grass. He sat down and stared at said star’s reflection in the pond.

 

The air felt tense. When was this?

 

Scott hugged his knees. “So…”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Scott looked over at him. “Why? I was the one who yelled at you.”

 

“Yeah,” the blonde said, “but I was the one who made a rash decision without talking to you about it. Especially since that decision made us an enemy that none of us wanted.”

 

Scott’s frown softened. “You were only doing what you thought best. Besides, we were going to end up in this war one way or another.”

 

His husband snorted. “Yeah, it’s just that what I thought was for the best ended up being the worst. What other option do we have of allies besides them and the Sand People?”

 

Scott tilted his head. “There’s the Crastle People. We get along with them.”

 

“Yeah, but they aren’t a big faction.”

 

“C’mon,” Scott said, “you’re just beating yourself up over the inevitable.”

 

The blonde looked over at him. “Reminds me of someone I know.”

 

Scott looked down at the grass. “...I do that, huh?”

 

“Yep.”

 

Scott sighed. “Sorry, I must have bored you to death everytime I broke down about it. It’s just…I feel like if I had done things differently, you would still be Green.”

 

The faceless man hummed. “You’re here for me when I break down, so I’ll be here for you when you do the same.” He paused and looked at the pond with a sigh. “If I hadn’t burned that banner, we would be allied with our friends and have, what, five people with us as well?”

 

Scott snorted. “They called it an allegiance. That wouldn’t have lasted long and you know it.”

 

The blonde looked over at him with a small, content, smile. “I’m sorry I put us in this situation and called you impulsive. And hypocritical. Guess I’m both of those things.”

 

Scott gave him the same smile. “I’m sorry I yelled at you and called you…everything you just said. Guess we’re both impulsive and hypocritical.”

 

They both giggled and pressed their foreheads together. “We both suck, ” the faceless man said.

 

Scott laughed. “Yeah. Though you gotta be honest with me, it felt good burning that banner, didn’t it?”

 

The other’s face flushed as he bit his lip. “No. Maybe. Yeah. Yeah it felt good.” He laughed as gently took Scott’s hand. “That might have taken care of the bloodlust for a bit.”

 

Scott smiled. “We’ve got the zombie’s in the cave if you need it.”

 

“Yeah,” he mumbled, “I might still need that.” He sighed before adding, “We’re going to have to talk to Scar and Grian about an alliance tomorrow, aren’t we?”

 

Scott used his free hand to press his palm against his husband’s cheek. “That’s tomorrow, love. Right now, we should sleep. Doesn’t that sound nice?”

 

The blonde hummed and leaned into his touch. “Yeah. That sounds heaveningly.”

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

He opened his eyes to see that he was waving bye to Grian and Scar, who were walking out of the gate to their wooded walls. His husband was right next to him like always.

 

“Do you think this was the right decision?” the man asked, looking over at Scott.

 

Scott shrugged. He looked down in his hands, which were apparently holding TNT. “Grian told us not to trust Scar.” He gripped the TNT tighter. “But they’re useful for now. We get explosions. They get potions.”

 

The blonde nodded before looking down at the object in his hands. A pufferfish. He gave a slight smile. “I’m going to go name this and hang it in the enchanting room.”

 

Scott nodded. “Okay. I’m going to put this up real quick.” He gestured to the TNT before running off toward his hobbit hole. Or…was it their hobbit hole? Did they share one and use the other for other things? How did this work out? Now he was confused.

 

Anyway, Scott stepped up the hill and entered his (their?) house before going into his storage. He pushed one of the vines hanging from the ceiling out of his face and opened a barrel, placing the TNT inside. It should be safe there.

 

Scott exhaled before turning around and leaving the house. He stepped down the steep hill and walked over to the pond. Taking a look at the stones placed inside the water, he stepped onto each stone and hopped over to the Nether portal. Scott walked through the portal, entering a small room behind it.

 

There was his husband, hanging up the pufferfish to the wall with a name underneath it. “There it is!” he exclaimed. “The Pufferfish of Peace!”

 

Scott stood next to him as he wrapped an arm over his shoulder. It was nothing special. It was just a pufferfish hanging from the wall. But the longer he stared at it, the more he realized something.

 

He misspelled pufferfish. It said “Pufferish” instead.

 

Scott laughed. “You idiot. It’s The Pufferish of Peace now.”

 

The faceless man stared at it before his mouth opened in a gasp. “Oh my goodness! The Pufferish of Peace! I can’t…I really can’t.” He laughed and buried his face on Scott’s shoulder

 

Scott shook his head. “Wow. And I thought I could trust you with something for once. I was clearly mistaken.”

 

They both laughed at the mistake. They weren’t going to change it; Scott knew that well.

 

What he didn’t know was how Jimmy knew about it. How did he know to gift it to him? That’s what confused him.

 

-

 

Scott didn’t want to think anymore.

 

Quiet literally. His brain felt like it was melting.

 

Still, he opened his eyes to see that he was watching as his husband stared at the pond. He snorted a little before walking over to him.

 

While walking, he noticed the tenseness of the air, the night sky, and the damp grass beneath his bare feet. He also noticed how the walls were no longer wooded. Instead, they were stone. Someone must have burned them down.

 

Paying no attention to it, Scott stood next to the blonde before sitting down with him. “Don’t you seem focused.”

 

The other just hummed.

 

Scott hugged his knees and sighed. “The night is nice, isn’t it? It's quite peaceful.”

 

The faceless man glanced over at him. “It’s like the world is ignoring the war we’re about to be a part of.”

 

Scott frowned. “Don’t say it like that. C’mon, you’re never like this.”

 

“Sorry,” he said, “it’s just…it just hit me all at once.” He reached for Scott’s hand, which he gladly took.

 

Scott looked down at their joined hands. “That’s fine. It’s a lot to take in. Even if this is just a game.”

 

“...I don’t think it’s just a game.”

 

Now he was confused. “What do you mean?”

 

The blonde tightened his grip. “I see them sometimes. They follow Martyn and speak in his ear. He listens. They follow Grian, cursing him. He just gives them an annoyed look. I think they know that I also see them, but they haven’t said anything. Why would they? They don’t like me very much.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. He knew that he mentioned gods that don’t like him. Were they on this server? That hurt his brain to think about.

 

He looked to the pond. “So you're saying that they’re watching us.”

 

“I think it’s only those two. But yeah.”

 

Scott hummed.

 

“Sorry,” his husband said, “I just…I’m scared I’m going to lose you. I’m thinking of every wrong option and I don’t like it.”

 

Scott’s lips curved into a frown. “I have a higher chance of losing you, ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. Besides, like you said, if one of us dies, we’ll just follow the other until we’re reunited.” He bit his lip. “Even if it’s perma-death.”

 

The faceless man looked like he wanted to say something, but decided to keep it to himself last minute. Instead, he gave Scott a smile.

 

So, Scott smiled back.

 

They both looked at their joined hands. Scott rubbed his thumb over his hand and sighed. This was nice. This was peaceful.

 

They sat there in silence, perfectly fine in each other’s company.

 

…So why wasn’t he going to the next memory?

 

“Scott.”

 

Oh. There was more.

 

“Hm?”

 

His husband looked at him, his mouth curved into a nervous frown. “Can I kiss you? Like, really kiss you?”

 

Scott snorted. “What? Does my husband need permission to make out with me?”

 

He laughed. “Please don’t word it like that. That sounds pathetic.” He leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to Scott’s lips.

 

Scott hummed at the feeling. “That’s because it is pathetic.” He pressed a quick kiss to the others' lips.

 

He let out another laugh, reaching over and wrapping an arm around his waist, pulling him closer. “Just shut up,” he mumbled before using his other hand to grip Scott’s hair, pressing their lips together.

 

Scott let out a groan at the feeling. He threw his arms around his neck as he felt his head tilt. The kiss was a mixture of soft and rough. It confused him to the core and he loved it. They pulled apart for air, only to come back together as quickly as they separated.

 

Gods, whatever he was doing with their tongues made Scott dizzy. That, and the way he gripped his hair. He felt the blonde pull at his hair, causing him to let out a groan he couldn’t contain.

 

At the sound, the faceless man pulled back, panting slightly. “...Is it bad that I want to hear more of that?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “No. Not at all.” He could already feel the heat in his stomach.

 

“Is it bad…that I want you?”

 

“What do you mean by that?” He knew what he meant. He just needed confirmation.

 

“...I- I want to feel you…I want your hands on me and my hands on you…I want to…please don’t make me say the words….”

 

Scott brought a hand down and brushed his fingers against his cheek. “I- I want that too. Just…only if you’re okay with it.”

 

He pressed a soft kiss to his lips. “Please. I’m more than okay with this. A- are you okay with this?”

 

Scott nodded. Holy shit this was happening. “Take me.”

 

And he did.

 

He felt everything at once. It was all a blur, but he loved it. His husband pulled him into his house buried in the mountain side. He pressed Scott against the bed and his mind went fuzzy.

 

He loved the feeling. Every kiss on his body. Every touch on his skin. Every word said. Every fumble that ended with giggles. Every little mistake that just made it perfect. All of it felt so comforting and warm at the same time.

 

He couldn’t even remember the feeling ending. He could just feel his husband lay on top of him, panting heavily as Scott ran his fingers through his hair while also panting.

 

The ecstasy was slowly fading. Scott sighed before placing a kiss into his husband’s hair. He felt content, hot, and sticky. It was a great feeling.

 

The blonde sat up a little and placed a kiss on Scott’s head. “I love you so much,” he whispered before placing another kiss in the same spot. “I love you so so much.”

 

Scott laughed a little as he smiled at him. “Keep saying it and it’ll lose its meaning. But I love you too.”

 

His husband sighed before he slowly shifted off of Scott. He plopped down next to Scott and turned to face him. “That was…so great.” The smile on his face said everything as he took Scott’s hand and placed a kiss on it.

 

Scott snorted. “Of course. You had sex with me, it’s going to be great.”

 

The blonde laughed before burying his face in his hands. “Oh my gosh.”

 

“What? Don’t like the word? What do you want me to call it? Sleeping together? Doing the do? The parrots and the bats?” Scott turned to his side before wrapping his arms around him. “Or do you prefer the term making love?~”

 

His husband gave him a soft smile. “But we did that, didn’t we?”

 

Crap. He wasn’t expecting that. That was so sweet he was going to be sick. Scott’s eyes widened before he laughed a little. “Yeah. Guess we did.”

 

He shifted a little with a slight groan as he felt the pain shoot up through him. Right away, the blonde frowned before placing a hand on his hip. “Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you, right?”

 

Scott smiled at him. “I’m fine. It’s just…been awhile. Trust me. But it’s sweet that you asked.”

 

He placed another kiss on Scott’s forehead. “I’m just making sure, Petal.”

 

“Thanks,” Scott said, “but don’t worry about it. The only thing we have to worry about is getting clean and changing the bedsheets.”

 

“Alright,” his husband said with a smile, “can you walk?”

 

Scott slowly sat up, letting out a groan at the pain. He forgot how much this actually hurt. Guess it had been more than a while. “Y- yeah. I should be fine.”

 

Despite what he said, the blonde still helped him up, allowing him to lean on him for support. It was nice. Scott took advantage of the situation by making him carry him. He was sure that his husband knew what he was doing. The smirk he gave him at the request said it all.

 

Still, he carried Scott over to the one side room (he didn’t even realize it was there) which led to a stone hall. Scott assumed he dug this out for some reason. That reason was made clear once he saw a natural bath of sorts. At least he assumed it was natural. Most of the ones on servers are.

 

He carefully placed Scott inside and climbed in as well. Letting out a content sigh, Scott threw his head back as he snuck into the water. “This is nice.”

 

“It is,” the blonde agreed. He pressed his lips together before reaching behind himself and pulling out a washcloth from seemingly nowhere. “Here. To clean yourself.”

 

Scott smiled at him and took the cloth, reaching down to clean himself. “Thanks.”

 

The faceless man gave him a smile back before he scratched the back of his neck. “So…uh…what now?”

 

Scott raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean by that?”

 

“I don’t know. I- I’ve never gotten this far! I- I’ve never actually got to the point where I actually wanted…this,” he made a vague gesture, “so I’m confused.”

 

Scott snorted. “Don’t ask me. I get here and then they leave.” He pulled the washcloth out of the water and placed it on the wall of the tub. “But…I don’t think this changes anything. We’re still together. We’re still married. The only difference is that we’ll occasionally strip down to nothing and have some fun. Besides,” he reached over and touched his hand, “I’m…excited to finally be this close to you.”

 

A soft red flushed the other’s cheeks as he gave Scott a big smile. “I’m excited I feel this way about you.”

 

That was all that needed to be said.

 

They climbed out of the tub and dried off before heading back to the room. This time, Scott walked; however, his husband refused to let him change the sheets and did so himself while Scott laid on the bed in annoyance.

 

Eventually though, they were both lying in bed, under a new blanket as Scott laid in the blonde’s arms. It was nice. And it was peaceful.

 

“Hey Scott?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“I’m not cold anymore.”

 

Scott smiled at his words. “I noticed. You feel a lot warmer.” He looked up at him and placed a soft kiss on his lips. “It’s quite nice really.”

 

The faceless man smiled. “It is.” He placed a kiss into his hair. “It really is.”

 

Scott’s sure they fell asleep. So, why wasn’t the memory fading? Why wasn’t he moving on to the next? Why was his mind letting him sleep? In a dream no less? Not that he was complaining–it felt comfortable–but it confused him.

 

He must have slept though, because the next thing he knew, he was slowly stirring awake. He noticed that he was still nestled into his husband’s chest with his arms wrapping around him. 

 

As gently as he could, Scott slowly untangled himself from his embrace and sat up with a wince. Sitting was definitely going to be difficult today. He looked down at the man with a smile. He looked so peaceful. Scott reached over and brushed a piece of hair out of his face before letting out a sigh.

 

Slowly, Scott stood up and walked over to the furnace and crafting table in the corner of the room. He made a cake. It wasn’t a personalized cake–it was a standard server cake. It was a quick cake as standard cakes in servers don’t take long to make, but it was still a cake nonetheless.

 

He placed the cake on a plate and carried it over to the painting on the wall, walking through to reveal another room. In this case, he assumed the room was here as that was the only painting in the room. Without looking at what was on the wall, he placed the cake on the floor and walked out. This time, Scott decided to make some bread. Why bread? He didn’t know. He was just hungry.

 

As the bread was cooking, he felt a pair of arms wrap around him from behind. “Morning Petal.”

 

Scott smiled. “Morning Sunflower.”

 

How did they know it was morning? They were literally underground. Where was the clock?

 

“Come back to bed, it’s cold,” the blonde whispered as he placed a kiss on his shoulder.

 

Scott chuckled. “But I’m hungry. And we have to get the day started eventually.” His voice faltered as he felt the chill air. The warmth was gone. His husband was back to being cold. Scott turned to look at him. “Go put some clothes on. You’re probably freezing.”

 

“I am freezing,” he complained. “Come back to bed. It felt warmer in bed.”

 

Scott frowned before placing a kiss to his lips. “I don’t think that’s what’s causing it, Sunflower.”

 

The faceless man grumbled before walking off, scooping their clothes off the floor. Scott shook his head with a sigh before he turned back to the bread. He pulled it out of the furnace before splitting it in half, putting it on two separate plates before he turned back to his husband–who was sitting on the bed fully clothed.

 

“Bread?” he asked with a head tilt.

 

The blonde smiled. “Sure.”

 

They sat there and ate their bread much to Scott’s rear end’s dismay. His husband kept on asking him if he was going to be okay, which made it a little better. Afterward, Scott got changed and stared at his reflection, looking for any small indication that he just had sex with his significant other. Not that there was anything wrong with it. He just didn’t want anyone teasing him about it.

 

Everything that happened afterward felt like a blur. He showed the blonde a room that he made for potions with their alliances. He was pleased to see that Cleo was named, but didn’t know who Bdubs was. Using context clues and what Joel had told him before, he assumed he lived with Cleo at the Crastle.

 

After that, they went to work on their own thing. This was until the other ran up to Scott, frightened out of his mind. Scott went with him to see what it was, only to see that it was the cake that he placed down before.

 

Apparently, he thought it was trapped. Scott tried his best not to laugh as he told him to eat it. He didn’t. Scott had to take a bite and act like it was a trap before he told him that he made the cake. It ended in his husband gushing at the act before hugging him and showering him with kisses. Scott laughed the entire time.

 

After that, they went back to doing their own thing. It was kind of boring. Until the blonde ran up to him and told him about something going on at the Crastle. Scott decided that he had nothing better to do and followed him. They met up with Grian and Scar and watched as a group of people meagled in front of a castle-like structure surrounded by a moat.

 

“I think you two are the only ones we can trust,” Grian whispered as they watched Cleo, Tango, the brunette with a black shirt and khakis, and a tan man with black hair and a red bandana talk on the drawbridge.

 

Scott felt his husband squeeze his hand. They kept quiet.

 

They all headed over to the flower valley as Scott said he had something for Scar. On the way, they ran into Tango and the red bandana man (who Scott found out was Bdubs) and spoke to them for a bit. They seemed awkward and it confused all of them. Afterward, they headed to the valley, where Scar squealed after seeing a llama.

 

Something about it being a new Pizza. Scott didn’t understand completely, but Scar seemed thrilled. Scott also noticed that Cleo was there, watching as they interacted.

 

He motioned for the other three to go on without him before walking over to her. “Hey,” he said. The main thing about them he noticed now was her eyes. They were a bright, unnatural yellow.

 

“Hey,” Cleo relied. They crossed her arms and looked to see the others leaving before they turned back to Scott. “Things are going to hell.”

 

Scott cracked a smile. “So you’ve noticed.”

 

Cleo sighed before she crossed their arms. “Listen, we’re creating a new faction. One that will hopefully take out the other two–or at least protect us. The Crastle faction. I want you guys with us.”

 

Scott stood taken back. “And this includes you, Bdubs, Impulse, and Tango?” So Impulse was the name of the other guy. Good to know.

 

Cleo nodded.

 

Scott bit his lip. “You see, I like the Sand People.”

 

“You can like them all you want, but…they aren’t loyal to you–they aren’t loyal to anyone! They’re going to turn their backs on you the minute you let them. And you know I’m going to put my life on the line for yours.”

 

“They’re loyal for now,” Scott said as he crossed his arms. “See, my plan is that–eventually–all the main Reds from the factions will kill each other off, and I can retire peacefully to my hobbit kingdom, where I can have a nice time.”

 

Cleo gave him a pleading look. “They aren’t going to let you retire–they aren’t going to let me retire!”

 

“I’ll kill them before they let me retire! I have weapons now!”

 

“Scott!”

 

They looked down the hill and saw the faceless man standing at the bottom. “Are you coming?”

 

“In a bit!” Scott shouted back.

 

He nodded before running off and out of the walls.

 

“That’s my problem,” Scott said. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| is loyal to them and I’m loyal to ⋮╎ᒲᒲ||. He’s my ride or die, he’s my husband, he’s–” His voice trailed off as he looked back at Cleo.

 

She gave him a sad look. “And Bdubs is my ride or die.” Cleo bit their lip before an idea seemed to spring from her mind. “How about this, the minute they die, we join together.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “As widows?”

 

Cleo smiled. “Of course. Widows alliance.” They reached her hand out.

 

Scott took it. “Widows.”

 

With that, Cleo went on their way and Scott ran off to outside of the valley. He was heading to the desert. He was finally gonna acknowledge it.

 

The desert was surrounded by a wall of cactus and several pools of lava. He noticed a mountain with a half blown-up castle on top of it in the distance and a bunker. He also noticed his husband waiting on the edge for him.

 

He brought Scott into a hug before placing a kiss on his forehead. “What did Cleo want?” he asked as he looked down at Scott with a head tilt.

 

“I’ll tell you when we get with the others,” Scott said. They headed into the desert through an opening, where they met up with Grian and Scar at the bunker.

 

“Hey,” Grian said as he fiddled with his bow, “what did Cleo want?”

 

Scott looked over at Scar, who was in the bunker peeping out at them, before looking back at Grian. “She was telling me of a new faction being formed. The Crastle faction.” His husband squeezed his hand tight. He said nothing about it.

 

Grian cursed to himself before pulling up three digital screens. “Knew there was a conspiracy.” He scrolled through the screens, tapping on stuff before he froze.

 

Scar looked over at him. “What’s wrong?”

 

“...I think respawn might be broken.”

 

They all froze.

 

“A- are you sure?”

 

Grian bit his lip and clicked more things. “I’m not sure. I- It’s hard to tell. I’m going to mess with this for a bit just to make sure.”

 

Scott was now the one squeezing his husband’s hand tight. He couldn’t lose him. He just couldn’t.

 

They stood there for a bit as Grian messed with the server’s settings. It was tense and awkward at the same time.

 

Grian closed the screens with a sigh. “I think I fixed it.”

 

Think.

 

“Just in time,” the faceless man said before he pointed to the treeline. “Look.”

 

They all looked to see a group of people standing there. Menacingly.

 

“Get in the bunker,” Scott told him. He nodded and did so, letting go of his hand. Scott felt like he would regret that later.

 

“Let’s go see what they want,” Grian said, pulling his sword out.

 

Scott nodded before doing the same. They headed toward the trees. Scott noticed that there was Ren, Martyn, Skizz, Impulse, and a guy with white hair and a large scarf that covered half his face. This man’s eyes were blood red, and his gaze seemed to add fear into the air.

 

He was dangerous. Scott just knew it.

 

“Dogwarts,” Grian said as he placed his hands on his hips.

 

“Grian,” Ren said in a fake accent, “Smajor–wait.” Ren paused before sniffing the air. The accent broke. “Smajor, why do you smell–oh!” His ears perked up as his face turned red. “Oh.”

 

“...What…?” Scott asked. Now he was confused. Until it hit him that Ren was a werewolf. Werewolves have a strong sense of smell. Ren had smelled him.

 

He smelt his husband on him.

 

He knew what happened last night.

 

Shit.

 

Grian gave Ren a confused look as well before he looked at Scott and back at Ren. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped before he pointed at Scott and pointed to the bunker. Everyone else there had similar reactions.

 

“Oh my gods!” Grian said with a cackle. “Looks like someone got laid !”

 

And the teasing began.

 

Scott’s face turned a bright red as he crossed his arms. “Yes. I had sex with my husband. Can we please move on?”

 

“No no no!” Martyn shouted. “You gotta tell me everything ! He’s a screamer, right?”

 

“Oh, I get the feeling that he’s very touchy, right? You gotta tell us!”

 

Scott groaned and rubbed his temple with his fingers. He shot a glare at Ren who gave him a look of apology.

 

“Can we please move on?” Scott repeated, glaring at the two blondes.

 

“I have to agree,” Impulse said, “this is a little uncomfortable.”

 

Scott internally thanked Impulse while Ren cleared his throat. “Moving on,” Ren said, “we are here with a demand!” He raised his sword up, causing the rest to do the same with their shields.

 

“We want the banner,” Martyn said, pointing to Grian. “Just give us the banner back and we’ll be on our way.”

 

“Really?” Grian laughed. “All of this for a banner?”

 

“It was one of our first ones!” Martyn said with a fake accent.

 

Scott was getting a little annoyed with them. He remembered Grian shouting some words to them before they headed back to the bunker. “Man,” Grian said as he leaned against the bunker, “I was hoping to lead them over here.”

 

“Why?” Scott asked.

 

Grian chuckled. “Let’s just say this entire desert is rigged to blow.”

 

Oh. That was fun.

 

Scott looked down at his husband and Scar. They looked a little bored. “How are you guys holding up?”

 

Scar shrugged. “I miss my bee.”

 

They all stared at Scar for a bit before the faceless man said, “I’m managing. How are you holding up?”

 

He reached his hand out for Scott to hold, causing Scott to chuckle before sitting down on his knees before taking his hand. “I’m fine. Hopefully this will be over soon.”

 

Grian snorted a little. “It probably won’t.” He looked over at the two before smirking. “By the way, ℸ ̣╎ᒲ, why didn’t you tell me you got laid last night?”

 

Crap. He was still going to bring that up.

 

The faceless man’s face became a bright red. “W- what?”

 

“Ren smelt you on me,” Scott whispered through his teeth. “He ratted us out.”

 

His husband grumbled before burying his face in Scott’s hand. “I don’t want to deal with this.”

 

“Me neither,” Scott mumbled.

 

Before Grian could say anything else, Scar pointed to the trees. “Guys, Martyn’s gone.”

 

They all turned to look and sure enough, Martyn was gone. That worried Scott. Martyn disappearing didn’t mean anything good. They looked back to the bunker as Scott said just that. While he did that, he mouthed a quick ‘thank you’ to Scar. Scar just smiled and gave him a thumbs up.

 

He didn’t even remember how long they were standing there in the heat of the sun. Scott took his jacket off and handed it to his husband (who was still cold somehow) as he questioned how Grian was able to wear a sweater in the heat.

 

After a while, Martyn had returned, with a person named Etho messaging them that their mission was complete. Scott assumed that the man with the white hair was Etho.

 

The faceless man snorted. He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, “We still have the banner, you fools!!”

 

That was enough to piss them off. They headed toward them.

 

Grian laughed and pulled his bow out. “Yes! Come closer!”

 

Scott looked down at his husband, who gave him a pleading look. “Please be careful,” he said.

 

“Don’t worry,” Scott said as he pulled out his bow, “I got this.” Everything in his body screamed at him to grab him and run back to the flower forest.

 

Despite this, he turned around and headed over to Grian. Despite his body crying for him not to do so. Despite the slight fumble as he held his bow up. Despite everything yelling at him to get out of there.

 

A few arrows were fired at them. He could slightly hear what Ren was yelling, but he couldn’t quite hear it. Still, he shot a few arrows himself while Grian did the same. The arrows flying at him were pretty easy to dodge, until he heard Ren yelling at them to target him.

 

Oh boy. This was going to be fun.

 

“How about you don’t do that!” Scott shouted as his arrow hit somebody in the arm. He snickered at it before he felt an arrow hit his arm. “ Shit ,” he cursed as grabbed his arm, feeling the blood trickle down. Why did that hurt more than usual?

 

Still, he glared at the group before pulling the bow back, firing another arrow. He noticed Grian also got hit. Grian looked back at Scott before looking at the group as they edged closer and closer.

 

“Scar! Pull the lever!”

 

Nothing happened.

 

“Scar!!”

 

Scott didn’t even get the chance to look over at the bunker. More arrows were firing at him and Grian, forcing them back as the army pressed forward. This was not good.

 

“Scar!!!” Grian shouted as he looked over at him. The minute he looked away, an arrow hit his leg. He grabbed it and bit his lip to prevent any swears from escaping his mouth.

 

Scott tried focusing on getting anybody out. That was all he had to do. But the number of people targeting him specifically and the blood dripping down his arm were not helping. Scott bit his lip as he pulled an arrow back. Before he could fire it, an arrow hit his chest, causing him to tumble backwards.

 

The smirk in Etho’s eyes from getting the hit made anger raise. Scott looked at the bunker, catching the fear in his husband’s face, before he woke up in the middle of a forest.

 

Scott shot up and reached for his chest. The pain was still there. The pain from the arrow. That didn’t matter now. He had to get back there.

 

Scott stood up and looked around. Where was he? A ding from his phone caused him to flinch. Someone just died. He didn’t have time to check. He had to get back there. Scott noticed the desert in the distance and ran in that direction. He ran. He sprinted.

 

Another ding was heard as he reached the treeline.

 

He had to ignore it.

 

Scott squinted his eyes as he looked at the bunker. Dogwarts already seemed to be rummaging around in it. Surrounding the bunker was a massive crater. It didn’t work.

 

“Please say he made it out please say he made it out please–”

 

Scott ran into the desert, tracing the edge as he ran toward the border, hoping that they didn’t see him. They didn’t seem to. They placed a banner on the bunker and ran off. The Crastle People were at the other end. Looks like they came to help. Dogwarts ran off to take care of them.

 

Scott took the time to run to the bunker.

 

“Please say he made it out please say he made it out please–”

 

Scott made it to the door and fiddled with it as the panic began to rise.

 

“Please please please please–”

 

He opened the door and froze.

 

There was his body. There it was.

 

In the middle of the floor.

 

Scott could only stare. He stumbled forward. He fell to his knees.

 

There was the thing that killed him. There it was. It was an arrow in his neck. It was an arrow in his neck.

 

Scott slowly reached over and broke the arrow off. He tossed it to the side. He tried digging at the butt of the arrow lodged in his neck. His fingers dug into the flesh and blood.

 

He couldn’t get it out he couldn’t get it out he couldn’t–

 

He laid his head on his chest. He listened for a heartbeat. That heartbeat that made him smile. That heartbeat that made him feel safe. That heartbeat that made him feel warm.

 

There was no heartbeat.

 

The tears came.

 

Scott leaned up and looked down at him. “...⋮╎ᒲᒲ||?”

 

Nothing.

 

Scott put his hands on his chest and pressed down several times. “...⋮╎ᒲᒲ||?”

 

Nothing.

 

“⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| please…”

 

Nothing.

 

“T- this isn’t funny…” The tears fell harder.

 

Nothing.

 

Scott looked down at him. His face showed no emotion. He knew there was fear in his eyes.

 

Scott finally sobbed.

 

His shaky hands reached over and took his face, lifting it off the ground. “⋮╎ᒲᒲ|| please…wake up…don’t leave me here…”

 

He cradled his body and sobbed. The feeling shook him as he stared into his husband’s dead gaze. He swore he could see the horror in the eyes he couldn’t see.

 

“D- don’t leave me here!” Scott shouted as his tears fell down dripped onto his face. “Don’t leave me here alone!”

 

His tears turned yellow and floated up, gravitating around his head. Yellow crystals formed as his tears fell harder than before, glowing brightly with his cries.

 

“Please!” he shouted, pressing their foreheads together. “I- I can’t lose you!”

 

“...Scott?”

 

Scott turned around to see Grian standing at the door. His eyes were now yellow.

 

Scott’s hold on his husband’s body tightened as Grian gave him a sad look. His eyes landed on the body and he tensed up. “...Scott…I- I’m so sorry.”

 

His words meant nothing. Scott looked back at his husband as he wiped a tear from his face. Tears that were staining his perfect face. Even in death.

 

“Grian…why isn’t his body despawning?”

 

“W- what?”

 

“Bodies are supposed to despawn. T- they don’t despawn w- when–”

 

Perma-death. 

 

They don’t despawn when there’s perma-death. Scott knew that too well.

 

Grian stayed silent.

 

“Scott…we have to go help Scar. H- he’s in trouble.”

 

Scott gritted his teeth. His husband just died and he’s talking about helping Scar? He gripped the body’s shirt as he glared at Grian; the crystals floating around his head glowed bright as they spun around.

 

“Really? Really?

 

Grian flinched a little. “S- sorry…” He scratched the back of his neck.

 

“...Who did it, Grian?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Who killed him?”

 

Grian pulled his phone out and looked at chat. “...Skizz did it.”

 

Skizz killed him.

 

Skizz.

 

“I’ll kill him,” Scott growled through his teeth. “He took my everything from me. I’ll hunt him down, and I’ll kill him.” The tears still fell. The crystals still glowed.

 

“...I’ll help you with that. If you don’t kill him, I will.”

 

Everything was a blur.

 

Scott remembered placing a kiss on his husband’s forehead and promising he would come back for him.

 

He remembered hunting Martyn down with Grian and Scar. Martyn fell to the mobs that just so happened to finish him off.

 

He remembered breaking into Dogwarts and killing Impulse.

 

He remembered watching Cleo lose her final life from atop Joel’s hill.

 

He remembered standing in the Crastle with the Sand people and Crastle folk.

 

He remembered Skizz running in. Grian got the kill before him. He got the final stab just in case.

 

He remembered heading back to the desert and carrying his husband’s body to the flower forest. All by himself.

 

He remembered burying him on top of a hill overlooking the valley.

 

He remembered writing on his grave the words: Beloved Husband

 

He remembered crying himself to sleep right next to the grave.

 

All alone. With no one but the whispers of the wind around.

 

All alone.

 

All alone . That’s all he would ever be. The world would never let him be happy.

 

~

 

Scott shot up out of bed, panting heavily before he looked around. The sun shone through the windows. The chill to the air hit him. The extra weight on his head registered. He reached his hands up and touched his own face.

 

He was awake. He was back in Rivendell. He was awake.

 

The tears set it.

 

Scott curled up and hugged his knees, burying his face on his knees as he sob. Fat, ugly tears and a scream that was horrible to hear. They came. And they weren’t stopping.

 

Scott hugged himself and cried harder. The world hated him. It just must.

 

He was all alone. In a world where he didn’t remember anything. In a world where the one person he seemed to love most wasn’t there. He was alone.

 

Alone. That’s all he would ever be. The world would never let him be happy.

Notes:

25,160 words. That's how long this chapter is. 84 pages on the doc and 25,160 words.

And that's why I warned you guys. This chapter is just 84 pages of memories, some of which really spit on that teen and up rating. To put this number in perspective, the longest chapter in this next to this is about 24 pages and over 6,000 words, and this entire fic in total is 240 pages and 131,697 words.

This chapters existence may confuse you, so I'll tell you this: I didn't think it would be this long. This one the one chapter I knew I was going to do going into this. I knew that I wanted a chapter where Scott is overflowed with memories, and it ends with Jimmy's final death in 3rd Life. I wanted a chapter where we saw the beginning of their relationship to that point, so I made it. Unknowest to me, it would be this long. I won't lie, at some points I wanted to move on to the next chapter and come back to this. But I didn't. I didn't want to leave this unfinished.

There were many points where I thought that. During those times, I never thought I would post this to the internet, as I had never done that with any of my fics in the past. But I continued because one person said they would read this: my best friend. I finished this for her, and the funny part? She still hasn't read it.

All I really wanted was for someone to see my writing to see if it's good outside of school. Nobody had ever really seen what my efforts can make until the works I did for FH Week. Those comments are what made me say, "You know what, fuck it. I'm posting this fic even if the fandom is semi-dead." And people seem to like it.

I was saving those words for the last chapter, but I feel like it's appropriate to say them now. Was this the most emotional chapter? No. But I wanted it so I made it. In all honesty, I love this chapter because it's all over the place. I love it because of it's ending. I love it because I didn't give up. And I'm glad I didn't. You know why? Because the next chapters were my favorite to write. Because I built up the courage to post this fic and let y'all view it.

Now I know you're like, "Oh my goodness, Dezzy. Please stop talking, it's been hours." So for that, I'll leave y'all until next chapter. Might wait another day to post to give y'all some time to read this one.

Have a great day or night everyone.

Chapter 16

Notes:

Thank you all for the amazing comments on the last chapter. I'm glad people seemed to enjoy it. Y'all had me smiling ear to ear when I woke up this morning and checked my phone. So thanks. :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Things were not looking good.

 

For one: the local demon of the server had been more powerful than they ever were before, and they’ve done nothing. They’ve just been sitting. Waiting. Watching. It was very unsettling to say the least.

 

Second: Sausage and Joey were corrupted by said demon. Now Joey…he’s a lost cause. It’s his fault for wanting to get freaky with Xornoth. Sausage however, was just being straight up mean. Not to mention the villagers that have run into either the Cod Empire or Pearl’s empire (Jimmy couldn’t remember what she named it. He just remembers it was complicated and long) yelling about how Sausage kept vomiting some sort of corruption and passing out. Jimmy planned to confront him about it.

 

Third: Pixl had exiled himself. Thanks to him being involved in the dragon’s death, he blamed himself for its demise and shut himself out from the outside world. Jimmy planned to talk to him about it.

 

Fourth: Scott was still ignoring him. Even more so than before. Jimmy went to his empire to try and talk to him about it, but his advisor sent him away, stating that Scott didn’t want to see him. Both of them shared a sad look. From what Jimmy was told, River basically spread the word about…everything…to the other advisors. So, he knew that Natalia knew. They apologized for the inconvenience.

 

Jimmy stared out the window of his storage area, looking at his empire. He was tired. He didn’t think he would ever say that, but he was. Something rubbed his hand, causing him to look down with a smile.

 

It was a cat. He saw him wandering around in Joel’s empire several times before he decided to ask about his owner. Turned out he didn’t have one. So, he kidnapped him. The cat was just a baby. He couldn’t let him die. So, he now had a cat. He named him Norman.

 

“Hi buddy,” Jimmy said as he stuck his hand out and scratched behind his ear. Norman let out quiet purrs before hopping onto his lap.

 

Jimmy sighed and ran his fingers along his fur. This was nice. All he had to do was imagine he was somewhere else. Maybe on a couch in front of a fireplace. Maybe with a blanket. Maybe with Scott curled up to his side.

 

Maybe.

 

“Um…sir?”

 

Jimmy inhaled. “He built his wall bigger, didn’t he?”

 

“Yep.”

 

Jimmy let out an exaggerated groan before he slammed his head on the table, causing Norman to jump out of his lap from being startled. “That’s just great.”

 

He didn’t know why, but he and Sausage had begun a war to see who had the tallest walls surrounding their empires. Correction: the tallest wall along the ravine. They didn’t care about the rest of the walls. They could be one block tall for all they cared for.

 

River shifted in his spot before saying, “Um…do you want some of the villagers to take care of it for you? A lot of them are more than happy to help.”

 

Jimmy looked over at him. “That sounds lovely Riv, but I couldn’t do that to you guys. This is my war. I don’t want any of you getting involved.”

 

“With all due respect sir, this is our war. You’re our emperor. We’re your citizens. We’re going to get involved.”

 

Jimmy sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. “Right.”

 

River shoved his hands in his pockets before he bit his lip. “Yeah.”

 

Jimmy stood up and walked over to River. “I better get to work than. I suggest you do the same. If you have the time, of course. I don’t want to be pushy.”

 

River hummed. “I would say go ahead and pass out as you look exhausted, but I can’t. Drowned’s here. That’s why I was coming over here in the first place. I just happened to notice that King Sausage had made his wall bigger.”

 

It had been sometime since Drowned came to visit. Jimmy wondered how it was doing. He wasn’t going to miss the chance to catch up.

 

“Alright,” Jimmy said, “I’m going to go talk to it first. Then I’ll build the wall.”

 

River gave him a smug look as he walked out of the storage room. Norman followed along as Jimmy walked through his empire, waving to everyone who passed by.

 

He walked to the docks and looked into the water. Where was Drowned exactly? It could be anywhere. He sighed before looking over at Norman. “Stay here buddy,” he said before taking his bag and shirt off. Jimmy placed them on one of the posts supporting the docks before sliding his boots off and jumping into the water.

 

He breathed in, enjoying the feeling of the water passing through his gills. It was as simple as breathing air. Jimmy looked around and spotted Drowned sitting on a rock stuck to the wall.

 

“Drowned!” Jimmy shouted, causing the mob to look over at him.

 

It gave him a happy gargle as he swam over.

 

Jimmy floated next to it and laughed. “I’ve been alright. A little tired, but that probably has to do with the server being attacked by our friends and a demon who may or may not be my in-law. It’s confusing.”

 

Drowned tilted its head before gargling again. It gestured to the open water before hugging its knees.

 

Jimmy sighed as he looked into the ocean. “Yeah. You know that’s a lie.” He looked over at Drowned, who gestured for him to continue. Jimmy chuckled. “Let’s just say I messed up. That, and I’m starting to realize my past mess up.”

 

Drowned gargled before it leaned against the wall. A sad look came across its face before it gave Jimmy a sad smile.

 

“Yeah,” Jimmy mumbled, “something like that. You know what I mean.” 

 

The mob simply nodded.

 

Both of them stared into the ocean, watching the fish swim around, seeming unaware of what was happening in the above. The seagrass swayed against the currents that pushed onto the shore. The mud didn’t seem so visible now that the server had taken full effect and Jimmy could see better underwater. He wondered if the same was for Lizzie?

 

“What are you here for, by the way?” Jimmy asked. “Did you just want to chit-chat or…?”

 

Drowned pointed to the open waters and gargled.

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Well why didn’t you mention that sooner?”

 

Another gargle.

 

“...Fair point. But come on! We gotta go see him!” Jimmy swam out into the ocean with Drowned following close behind.

 

Now, he could’ve just flown, but he decided that he wanted to swim. It felt nicer. Jimmy swam through the ocean with Drowned following him. They passed other Drowneds, colorful fish, and Lizzie’s empire. Jimmy considered popping in for a surprise visit, but decided against it. He could do that later.

 

Finally, he reached another wall. This time, the wall was made out of sand. Jimmy looked up and noticed the feet in the water, swaying back and forth. He looked at Drowned–who nodded–before looking back and reached a hand up, poking the soul of his foot.

 

The person above jumped back, letting out a scream before Jimmy popped his head out of the water with a laugh. “Gotcha!” He laughed as Pixl let out a sigh of relief.

 

“Jeez you scared me there,” Pixl exhaled, placing a hand on his chest.

 

“I can tell,” Jimmy said with a slight smirk.

 

Pixl laughed before he went back to where he was sitting. “C’mon up here. Have a seat. You must be tired from swimming all the way here.”

 

Jimmy nodded before placing his arms on the desert sand, pulling himself up and out of the water before sitting down. Drowned popped its head out of the water with a gargle. It swam over and laid its head in between the two, causing Pixl to chuckle before patting its head.

 

“Nice to see you too, Drowned,” he hummed before looking over at Jimmy. “How did you know I was here?”

 

Jimmy pointed to the mob. “It told me.”

 

Pixl chuckled. “Of course it did.” He scratched the top of its head as it leaned into the touch. “I’m fine, by the way.”

 

“You’re not,” Jimmy said, “you haven’t been speaking to any of us. We’re here for you, you know. You don’t need to exile yourself because of something that all of us took part in.”

 

Pixl sighed and shook his head. It was clear that he also hadn’t been sleeping. “You guys wouldn’t have been through with it if I wasn’t the one that had suggested it. I’ve doomed the server, Jimmy.”

 

“It isn’t your fault!” Jimmy exclaimed. “I’m sure one of us would’ve suggested it if you hadn’t. Both of us know I would be lying if I said the thought didn’t cross my mind at that moment.” He placed a hand on his shoulder. “Besides, it’s not our fault that we didn’t know that the dragon’s death would give Xornoth more power.”

 

“They tried telling us!” Pixl said. “If…if I had just listened to them instead of being so insistent on killing the dragon…” He sighed before giving Drowned a sad look. His blue eyes looked snuck in and the bags were more visible now that Jimmy was really looking.

 

“All of us were insistent on killing the dragon.” Jimmy paused before he looked at Drowned. “Actually…Sausage and Joey were more insistent than you! They’re the ones that wanted the dragon dead to free Xornoth! They came into the End to kill her with us and we didn’t even ask them!”

 

Pixl seemed to ponder the thought a bit. But he instead sighed and said. “I suggested it before they came to the End though.”

 

Jimmy huffed and looked down at Drowned. “...I- I just don’t want you blaming yourself for this, Pix. You’re beating yourself up over something that was going to happen whether we wanted it to or not.”

 

“But–”

 

“We’re all to blame, Pix. Us, Lizzie, Joel, Sausage, Joey…heck, even the others. They should’ve started shouting everything the minute they came through the portal. It’s like they don’t know us at all!”

 

Pixl gave a slight chuckle before turning his head back to the open waters. Jimmy rubbed his shoulder with a sigh. “Look…none of us want you to blame yourself for this. You’re not at fault here. Even if you didn’t want to kill the dragon, she was gonna die. Besides, do you even know if you got the killing shot or not?”

 

“...I’m not sure,” Pixl mumbled.

 

“There!” Jimmy exclaimed as he gave him his best smile.

 

“But I was still a part of her death,” Pixl said as he turned to look at Jimmy.

 

“All of us were,” replied Jimmy, “but we’re going to focus on how to stop Xornoth now that we realize our mistakes. We’re going to do better…next time…and…” his voice faltered as he thought. Guess he could apply those words to more than one of his mistakes. His eyes grew sad as he pulled his hand back toward himself and took his turn in looking at the ocean.

 

Pixl gave him an unreadable expression before his mouth curved into a small grin. “Please, I need to be the one telling you that stuff. I’m older than you. I need to be giving ‘wisdom’ to the ‘youngins’.”

 

Jimmy looked at him with a snort. “Please! I’m not even the youngest here! What are you talking about?”

 

“...Aren't the only people younger than you here Gem and Pearl?”

 

“...Yes, but that’s besides the point.”

 

Pixl shook his head with a grin. “Enjoyable.” He looked down at Drowned, who looked to be half asleep before sighing. “I’ve got some things to think through, Jimmy. I can focus on myself, work on Pixanderia, update the Vigil, and other things. Maybe after that, I can return to normal. Fully.”

 

Jimmy's eyes softened. “Promise?”

 

Pixl looked over at him as his grin grew. “Promise.”

 

“Thanks,” Jimmy said as he looked down at Drowned, “that’s all I need to hear.” He sighed before stretching. “I have to get back to my empire.”

 

“...Did Sausage build his wall taller than yours?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Ah. I see. Obliterate him.”

 

Jimmy gave him a toothy grin. “That’s the support I need!” He gave Pixl a small punch on the shoulder before slipping into the water, startling Drowned.

 

Drowned gave him a sleepy groan as it rubbed its eyes.

 

Pixl chuckled before patting its head. “It’s okay, buddy. I’m not moving. You can sleep here.”

 

Drowned gave him a sleepy smile before laying its head back on the ground, snuggling a little to the side of Pixl’s leg. Jimmy looked at both of them with a smile. “I’ll see you both later.”

 

“Right, see you Jimmy.”

 

They both waved before Jimmy went underwater and started swimming. Once again, it was very peaceful. He guessed it had to do with becoming a fish of sorts. Swimming was not very fun in the past.

 

Still, Jimmy continued his way through the waters. He once again considered stopping in for a visit to Lizzie’s, but decided against it. How was he supposed to know if she was even home or not?

 

Seeing Lizzie’s meant that he was close, so he continued. Eventually, Jimmy saw a familiar shore. He swam up to it and noticed the docks. Jimmy reached for the wooden surface and pulled himself up, huffing at the effort before he plopped down on his back.

 

A familiar face appeared into view the minute he looked at the sky.

 

“Hello sir.”

 

“...What’s wrong this time?”

 

“Nothing,” River hummed, “we’ve just been working on the wall for you.”

 

Jimmy promptly scrambled up and turned to look at the wall. Sure enough, there were the villagers, placing the blocks down as they tried to make the wall taller. Jimmy’s gaze softened as he looked at River. “...You didn’t have to–”

 

“I know,” River said, “but we wanted to.” He looked down at Jimmy with a smile. “And put your shirt on. No one wants to see that.”

 

Jimmy had completely forgotten he was shirtless. He looked down at his bare chest before he turned back to the post he left his shirt. It was gone. His bag was still there though.

 

“You need to get a new shirt,” River said. “Yours fell into the water. Thankfully, your inventory bag didn’t move for…some reason.”

 

“They can’t get damaged. The server usually stops whatever is trying to do so,” Jimmy said. He grabbed his bag before he slung it across his shoulder with a huff. “Still doesn’t change the fact that my shirt’s dirty.”

 

“You can just go get another one–”

 

“Yeah, but I don’t have anymore clean shirts. They’re all dirty from me constantly jumping into the water. That’s why I took that one off.”

 

River let out an exasperated groan. He looked up at the sky and shoved his hands into his pockets before he marched off to somewhere in the empire. Not even five minutes later, he showed up with a brown shawl and handed it to Jimmy.

 

“I’ll clean your clothes for you. Maybe this will teach you a lesson. Next time don’t jump into water with your clothes on. Repeatedly. Or, you know, you can just clean your clothes.”

 

Jimmy huffed as he slipped his boots on before taking the shawl. “I think I already learned that. I’m not an idiot.”

 

“Everything you’ve done up to this point tells me otherwise–”

 

“Okay! I get it!”

 

“Sirs.”

 

The two looked to see one of the other villagers standing there, looking confused and a little shaken up. Mira was her name. She pushed some of her short hair behind her ear before pointing to the wall. “The King of Mythland is just kind of…staring at us. He looks to be cursing us.”

 

Jimmy stood up before asking, “Has he done anything?”

 

Mira looked to the side. “I don’t know. He’s just glaring at us while mumbling to himself. At one point Atlanta threw a rock at him and he stormed toward his house. I think I also saw King Joey there with him. Though…I’m not sure.”

 

River and Jimmy exchanged looks. “I’ll go deal with them,” Jimmy said, “you guys continue with what you were doing.” He smiled at her before giving her a thumbs up. “You guys are doing great, by the way.”

 

Mira smiled back. “Thanks Sir!” She ran back toward the wall, shouting something to a group of others.

 

The minute she was out of earshot, River turned to Jimmy and exclaimed, “Atlanta threw a rock at him. A rock. I’m going to have to lecture her about throwing rocks at possessed people, aren’t I?”

 

Jimmy grimaced a little. “Unfortunately.” He sighed before rubbing the bridge of his nose. “And I’m going to have to deal with the consequences of that, aren’t I?”

 

“Yep,” River replied.

 

Jimmy huffed. “Well, I better go deal with that now. I wonder what they’re doing.”

 

“Be careful Jim,” River said, “I’m not getting a good vibe, as they would say, from this.”

 

“Right,” Jimmy said. He waved bye to River and pulled some rockets out, taking off into the sky. Jimmy flew up and looked down at the empire right across the ravine with a wall of its own. He grumbled a little before he glided down toward it with as much grace as he could.

 

It wasn’t a lot.

 

Still, Jimmy landed (without crashing this time) on the path and looked around. Right away, he felt self-conscious about his empire–which was right next door. His place wasn’t an empire. This was an empire.

 

Tall, medieval buildings crowded the space as he walked through the streets, ignoring the stares that he got from the people he passed by. He already knew what the rest of Mythland held. On the shores, were ports with actual ships that served no function other than to just look nice. As one got closer to Pearl’s empire, the space opened up and it was fields of crops for days. Though, Jimmy was sure that part of those fields were actually Pearl’s. She was the Farmer Queen afterall.

 

Jimmy wasn’t going there however. He was looking for Sausage. Who was nowhere to be found.

 

Jimmy stood in the middle of the road and looked around. Mira said he went into his house, he just didn’t remember what direction his house was in.

 

This was great.

 

This was also when Jimmy finally noticed the strange stares the villagers were giving him. He pulled the shawl closed as his face flushed. He didn’t realize how exposed he was until now.

 

Thankfully, he realized Sausage’s house wasn’t in this direction. So, he turned around and went the other way. Jimmy’s eyes darted around as he tried searching for it. Fortunately, he saw Sausage walking out of it. And Joey.

 

Sausage waved by to Joey, who flew off, before sighing and walking down the stairs to the road.

 

Jimmy walked over to him while shouting, “Sausage!”

 

He looked over at Jimmy before quickly turning toward his house. Before Jimmy could step closer, Sausage walked closer and shoved him away from the house.

 

“Jimmy Jimmy!” he exclaimed. “It’s so great you came to visit!” His eyes trailed to Jimmy’s shirtlessness before his face went pink. “...Very…great.”

 

“...Right,” Jimmy said nervously. This was awkward. Xornoth’s words from before were still stuck in his brain. Now that was all he was going to think about. That was always fun. He cleared his throat before saying, “Listen, I just wanted to apologize on behalf of one of my villagers. I heard she threw a rock at you.”

 

Sausage blinked up at him before laughing. “Oh it’s fine it’s fine! I was just noticing how they were working on making the wall bigger! Funny that they’re doing that and not you!”

 

“They’re doing that with their own choice,” Jimmy said as his eyes furrowed. “I was going to do it myself.”

 

“Right right,” Sausage said with a grin, his eyes gleaming more red than what they actually are.

 

Jimmy gulped a little before his eyes shifted their gaze toward his house just to not look Sausage in the eyes. The minute he did that, Sausage stood in that direction and stood on the tip of his toes to block his view.

 

That was awkward. And weird.

 

“I would like to thank you once again for your help with the Ender dragon fight!” Sausage exclaimed with a grin. “You were very helpful! Yes, very helpful!”

 

Jimmy grimaced. The last time Sausage thanked him, he killed him. “Once again, I didn’t know.”

 

“Doesn’t matter!” Sausage said. “Xornoth said that they’ll make sure to guarantee you a spot in the new world! They’re willing to give you anything you want!”

 

Jimmy clutched his hands into fists. “Is that what they offered you? Anything, or anyone , that you want?”

 

Sausage’s eyes seemed to revert back to pale blue the minute he said that. He gave Jimmy a dumbfounded stare before the red returned and a smirk grew on his face. “That–and all the power I could want.”

 

Jimmy let in a sharp inhale. “You know what I want?” He leaned in and whispered in the most serious voice he could muster: “What everyone else wants. This…corrupted version of you gone.” He leaned back and glared at Sausage, who glared right back.

 

“Well…that’s an offer they can’t promise,” Sausage snarked before he shoved past Jimmy and walked into the crowd.

 

Jimmy turned around to look at him before sighing. He did want the old Sausage back. That one wasn’t power hungry.

 

He turned back to his house before giving it an odd look. Why did Sausage want him away from it? Jimmy walked over to it and walked up the stairs that led to the door. He placed his hand on the doorknob before pausing. Should he be doing this? Meh. What was the worst thing that could happen?

 

So, Jimmy turned the doorknob and swung it open. He stepped inside and looked around. His footsteps creaked the wooden floors as he stepped inside. “...Hello?”

 

Right away, he heard two muffled voices scream back at him. Two voices that he recognized.

 

Scott and Gem.

 

Scott.

 

Jimmy’s panic rose as he stepped further inside the house and shouted, “Where are you guys!?”

 

“Below!”

 

“There’s a dungeon!”

 

Jimmy bit his lip as he leaned down to the floor and pressed his ear to the planks. “Below? How do I get down there?”

 

“There’s a trapdoor that leads to it!” Gem shouted back.

 

A trapdoor. There were many trapdoors. Jimmy opened one and found it led to nothing. He opened another one. Another one.

 

“Which one?”

 

“Just try all of them!” Scott shouted.

 

Jimmy opened another one, which revealed a hole. He looked in and found a ladder that led somewhere. “I think I found it!” he shouted before climbing down. His feet touched the gravel floor before he turned around and felt his heart sink.

 

Was this a dungeon? It definitely seemed like a dungeon. Gray brinks…an area for the prisoners’ stuff…cells with two prisoners…yeah, this was a dungeon.

 

Jimmy looked over at two of the cells and saw both Scott and Gem in each; Scott in one, Gem in the other. They both started shouting at the same time as he ran over to them and touched the bars of Gem’s cell.

 

“S- stop. I can’t understand what you guys are saying,” he said as he looked over at both of them.

 

“That doesn’t matter!” Scott shouted. “Get us out of here!”

 

Jimmy looked over at Scott and felt his heart sink. He looked desperate. Jimmy bit his lip as he looked over at Gem. “Why did he even kidnap you guys?”

 

“Because he’s corrupted!” Gem said. “That, and because I have the dragon egg.”

 

“...Can I see the egg?”

 

“...No!”

 

It was worth a shot.

 

Jimmy looked over at Scott and reached over, wrapping his fingers around the bars of his cell. “What about you?”

 

Scott grimaced a little. “They found out I’m Xornoth’s brother.”

 

Jimmy looked over at Gem. Guess she learned before now as she looked unfazed by this information. It made Jimmy wonder when he told her though.

 

“Alright,” he said, “hang on.” Jimmy backed up and reached into his inventory bag, pulling out his pickaxe. He looked up at the two and noticed the confused look on Gem’s face and the flustered one on Scott’s. “...What?”

 

Scott tried to form words, but whatever came out was incoherent gibberish. He turned away and covered his face with his hands as he blushed a bright red. Gem glanced over at him before clearing her throat. “...Um…where is your shirt?”

 

Oh.

 

Jimmy forgot about that. At least he now knew what was up with Scott.

 

“Ah,” Jimmy said, “yeah. It fell in the water. All of my other shirts are dirty too. I haven't cleaned them in a while. River threw this at me until he got the chance to do so himself.”

 

“...Jimmy…why haven’t you cleaned your shirts?”

 

“...There’s no clean water near my house, leave me alone.”

 

Gem sighed. “You know what, it doesn’t matter. Get us out of here.”

 

Jimmy nodded and swung the pick at the bars of Gem’s cell. She backed up as he repeated the action until a hole was formed, allowing Gem to walk out. She smiled at him before giving him a hug. “Thanks Jimmy.”

 

“Don’t mention it,” he said with a smile.

 

Gem’s smile brightened before she ran over to the chests, digging through them to find her stuff. Jimmy turned his attention to Scott, who was covering the lower half of his face with one hand while trying not to make it obvious that he was “respectively” looking.

 

Jimmy tried his best not to let it get to his head that his own husband was checking him out. It failed. He felt giddy. Still, he swung the pickaxe at the bars and broke them with a few hits.

 

“...Thank you,” Scott mumbled with a voice crack. He turned his head to the side and cursed to himself before he glanced back at Jimmy.

 

Jimmy gave him a slight smile. “Like I told Gem, don’t mention it.” He shoved his pick back in his bag before looking over at Gem. “Did Sausage put you guys in here?”

 

She nodded as she looked at the stuff in her white bag. “Yeah. It was him and Joey.”

 

Jimmy hummed as Scott scooted past him to grab his stuff. “That explains why I saw them leave before I came in here.”

 

Scott looked at the floor at Jimmy’s feet. “What were you even doing here in the first place?”

 

“Ah. You see, my villagers are helping me make my wall bigger than his. One of them threw a rock at Sausage. Not that he doesn’t deserve it, but I had to go and apologize. I saw him and Joey walking out of his house. While I was talking to him, he kept trying to draw my attention away from his house, so that made me suspicious. When he left, I came in here and found you guys.”

 

Gem hummed before Scott said, “We need to get out of here then. Who knows when they’ll come back.”

 

“Right,” Jimmy said as he fiddled with the strap on his bag. “Let’s get out of here.”

 

They all headed up the ladder and walked out of the open door that Jimmy left open. He was surprised nobody questioned it. Thankfully, Gem closed the door as they walked out.

 

“Thanks for saving us Jimmy,” Gem said. “I- I don’t want to think about what could’ve happened to us if we were in there any longer.”

 

Jimmy smiled at her. “Again, don’t worry about it. I’m gonna have to say that until it’s drilled into your head, huh?”

 

She laughed before Scott turned to Jimmy and cleared his throat. “No…but um…thank you. I- I’m going to have to find a way to pay you back.” His eyes darted to Jimmy’s chest before he bit his lip and quickly turned his head. Now Jimmy felt flustered. He looked over at Gem, who just looked like she was completely done with the tension.

 

“Alright!” she shouted loudly. “I’m leaving! Message me if you need anything!” Before the other two could say anything else, Gem grabbed some rockets and shot into the air. She sped toward her empire, leaving Scott and Jimmy standing there.

 

“Well,” Jimmy said, “that was entertaining.” He looked over at Scott, whose face was still a bright red. Oh he could use this against him. But, he was going to be simple. “Are you okay?” he chose to say. “You don’t look so good.”

 

Scott rubbed his temple and looked around the street. “Ah, it’s uh…the mining fatigue. I need to get rid of that.” He looked over at Jimmy before giving him his best forced smile. “I- I’ll be fine. I’ve got milk at my place.”

 

“If you say so,” Jimmy said before he looked at the streets and crossed his arms. This was awkward. There was so much he wanted to say, but couldn’t. He didn’t know how.

 

“I- uh–I noticed your nose is looking better. How’s it doing?”

 

“Oh. Yeah. All I had to do was die and it fixed it. It was nothing too bad. You should’ve seen the injuries I would get when I was younger. That was in the Hub World too. You know those injuries aren’t solved through death.”

 

Scott nodded. “Right. Of course.”

 

Jimmy let out an exhale as he tapped the railing. “Yeah.”

 

“...This feels very weird to say in Sausage’s empire.”

 

“...Yeah, I’ve been feeling that too.”

 

Scott cracked a slight smile. “Well then…I uh…better get going.”

 

“Same,” Jimmy said with a nod quicker than what he wanted, “I’ll uh…I’ll see you later?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “Oh. Yeah. Of course.”

 

Jimmy gave him a quick smile. “Great.” Before he could add to the tension, he shot a few rockets and flew off into the air. Jimmy buried his face in his hands and screamed as he glided toward his empire. That was an experience he didn’t like one bit.

 

He sighed as glided down toward the docks of his lake house, noticing River standing there with a basket. Jimmy stumbled down to the ground and looked over at his advisor with a grin. “Hey Riv!”

 

“Hello sir,” River returned, “I was just about to go find a clean stream. Do you know any around here?”

 

Jimmy’s face turned pink as he scratched the back of his neck. “Um…no. No I do not.”

 

“...Then how did you wash your clothes before?”

 

“...I didn’t. I just wear each shirt until it gets smelly or wet. As for my pants, it’s just until they get smelly.”

 

River looked absolutely done with Jimmy. He sharply inhaled and looked into the ocean. “The second I’m done with these, you are changing immediately.”

 

“...Understood.”

 

River hummed before he looked around. “Where am I going to find a freshwater source?”

 

“There’s one a bit over that way. It’s right past that hill,” said a familiar voice.

 

They looked over in shock to see Scott standing there with a hand pointing toward a hill off in the distance. 

 

River raised an eyebrow. He gave Jimmy a suspicious look before giving the same to Scott. “How do you know that?”

 

“You can see it while flying over here,” Scott replied with a shrug.

 

“Alright,” River drug out, “I’ll go do that. Thanks…sir.” He pressed his lips together and gave Jimmy a dead stare before he walked off. Jimmy noticed him waving his arms in many directions at him before continuing on his way.

 

Jimmy didn’t bother to try and decipher what he meant. Instead, he turned his attention to Scott, who was in the middle of tapping his foot. “What are you doing here?” Jimmy asked.

 

Scott crossed his arms and looked toward the ocean. “I- I just wanted to talk to you. A- apologize actually. I really need to apologize to you and…hopefully make this not as awkward. Though…I already know this is going to make things more awkward. I really don’t know why I’m trying.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes softened. He knew what this was about. But he felt like he needed to say something beforehand. “You have nothing to apologize for. I- I feel like I need to say sorry for not doing anything to help the dragon after you told me to not kill her…”

 

“Please,” Scott mumbled, “it was bound to happen. None of you knew. It’s technically FWhip’s fault for leading you guys there in the first place.” He paused before he crossed his arms. “But it would be wrong to blame him as he didn’t know as well.”

 

Jimmy sighed before he stretched a little. “I think it’s best to blame it on Sausage and Joey.”

 

Scott snorted a little before he looked back at Jimmy, his face flushing a light pink. He kept his eyes on him though, before he finally asked, “...Where did you get the chains on your bag?”

 

“Oh, these?” Jimmy held his bag up for Scott to see. Scott stepped closer to get a better look as Jimmy said. “I got the canary one after…um…let’s say an experience with gods. I got the cat from someone important to me as a gift.” He reached his hand up and grabbed the strap, holding it closer. “I got this cod recently because, well, cod.”

 

Scott hummed, but he kept his eyes on the chains. He looked like he was debating something. Before he could say anything, however, he jumped at the feeling of something rubbing his foot. They both looked down to see Norman looking up at them with a head tilt.

 

“Oh,” Scott sighed, “it’s just a cat.”

 

Jimmy smiled down at Norman before kneeling down and scooping him up. “Norman!” He held him in his arms and gave him a kiss on the head before smiling at Scott. “Scott, I would like you to meet my new cat Norman! Norman, this is Scott!”

 

Scott looked at Norman as his gaze softened. He slowly reached a hand out and placed it on his head. The cat immediately rubbed into the touch and started purring. Scott’s eyes widened as Jimmy laughed. “He likes you already!”

 

“...It appears he does,” Scott mumbled. He scratched behind his ear as he looked back down at the bag. He paused before pulling his hand away, causing Norman to meow in annoyance. Scott snorted. “Well, isn't he needy?”

 

Jimmy laughed before placing Norman down to the ground. He trotted off somewhere as Jimmy said, “He isn’t usually like that. I just think he likes you.”

 

Scott hummed. “Well aren’t I lucky then.”

 

Jimmy gave him a slight smile. “Guess you are.” He sighed before crossing his arms, looking over at his house. 

 

Scott bit his lip before saying, “Listen, I- I didn’t come here to point out your inventory bag or pet your cat. I really need to apologize to you.”

 

Oh boy. Jimmy exhaled before he turned his attention back to Scott.

 

“I- I haven’t been able to sleep, even more than usual, since. It’s been driving me insane and…and I need to tell you.” Scott paused to let out a shaky breath. “Listen, I’m sorry I tried kissing you that night. I- It was uncalled for, it was disrespectful, it–”

 

“Scott,” Jimmy said, “please. You don’t need to beat yourself up over this.”

 

Scott chewed at his thumb before he shook his head. “No. No. Jimmy, please don’t say that. Jimmy, you don’t even know half the reason why I hate myself so much right now.”

 

“No, but I know how much it hurts to hate yourself. Trust me, I’ve been there. Scott–”

 

“It’s not the same Jimmy,” Scott pleaded. “Jimmy…I- I can’t stop thinking about you. I don’t want that. I can’t want it. B- but it feels so natural to want to feel this way about you. It feels so natural to want to. Jimmy…I like you. More than I should. Jimmy, I’m married. I- I can’t feel this way!”

 

“Scott–”

 

“Don’t speak. P- please,” Scott whispered. He sighed before he rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Jimmy, I- I don’t know why I feel this way. Maybe it’s because you’ve been here this entire time and…that piece of shit that I can’t help but melt over hasn’t.” Scott gritted his teeth.

 

Jimmy reached a hand forward, but Scott reached his hand up, telling him to stop.

 

“But…I’m still being bombarded with dreams about him. I don’t like it, Jimmy. I- I don’t like seeing him anymore because he isn’t here. I’m married to him and where has he been this entire time? I don’t know! Nobody knows! But you,” he looked up at him, “you’re here.” Scott let out a shaky breath before he shook his head. “Jimmy, you’re here. And…I want you to be here.”

 

“Scott…”

 

“Jimmy…I- I want you to be here. It…it sucks that I want you to be here, but I do. I want to be with you in the way that I was with him. And you know what the worst part is? The fact that I’m feeling this in the first place, and the fact that you remind me of him.”

 

“I wonder why…”

 

“The way you act, the chains on your bag, the color of your hair, your hands in mine, this ,” he gestured to his chest, “your beautiful smile that makes me feel so weak…it sucks Jimmy.” 

 

“...Scott…”

 

Scott let out a sad laugh before he took his hands in his own. “You make me feel weak Jimmy. I- I want to be with you. I hate it, but it’s the truth. I want to wake up to you in the morning, I want to see your smile everyday, I want to hear you talk about the most random of subjects, I want to kiss you, I want to hold you, I–” he held his face in his hands. “...I…”

 

Something seemed to click in Scott’s brain right then and there. His eyes widened as he stared into Jimmy’s eyes. He held his face and froze.

 

Jimmy swallowed down the build up of sorrow and emotions in his throat.

 

“...Hi Petal.”

 

Scott staggered back as his mouth opened wide. He covered it with his hands as he shook his head. Before Jimmy could say anything else, Scott backed up and flew off, leaving Jimmy all alone.

Notes:

The realization.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 17

Notes:

I decided to not update yesterday simply to mess with y'all. Plus, you know, to keep up the trend of me not posting Fridays (in my time zone).

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

No.

 

No.

 

No.

 

There was no way.

 

Scott didn’t want to believe it. He couldn’t believe it.

 

And yet it all somehow made sense. The way he felt about Jimmy, the way Jimmy acted around him, how Jimmy knew about the Pufferish, the way Jimmy’s smile was the personification of the sun, the chains on the bag…gods, what else was there?

 

Everything hit Scott all at once and he wanted to cry. He landed in Rivendell and stormed into his house. Scott threw his cloak and bag to the floor as he leaned against the table with a huff. He ran his fingers through his hair as he tried holding back the tears.

 

The door opened.

 

Scott jolted up in fear, only to relax a little the minute he noticed it was Natalia.

 

“Is everything alright sir?” she asked. “We just saw you storm in here and we’re a little worried.”

 

Scott felt like he wanted to break down then and there. He sniffed a bit before he shook his head. “I- I don’t know. Everything makes sense now but at the same time…it doesn’t. Just…I don’t like it.”

 

Natalia shifted a little in their spot. “...Well, it  appears everything isn’t alright. But are you going to be okay?”

 

Scott shook his head. “No,” he mumbled. He looked up and stared at the bag on the floor. He needed answers. And he knew where he might find some.

 

He walked over to his bag and pulled it off the floor, slinging it over his shoulder. Scott looked over at Natalia before sighing. “I have to go figure some things out. Just…I need to be alone. You're in charge until I get back.”

 

Nerr’s eyes widened. “Oh. I- I won’t let you down sir!”

 

Scott smiled. “I know.” He walked outside of his house and down a stone path. Scott looked up at the houses and small towns on the cliffs. The villagers walked around, seemingly unaware of the world around them. It was probably for the best.

 

He looked up at the statue next to his house. It was a statue of Aeor, the god that stuck a pair of antlers to his head and called it a day. Gods are assholes is what he learned. But, the villagers of Rivendell seemed to not mind the all powerful deer god. That’s why there was a statue.

 

Scott sighed before he looked to the stone floor. Guess he was doing this. He pulled out his phone and looked down at it. For some reason, he felt like he was expecting a message from Jimmy. But, there was nothing. Of course there was nothing.

 

Pushing the thought to the side, Scott went to the World List and clicked on the Hub World. He squeezed his eyes close as he gripped the strap of his bag. 

 

The feeling didn’t hurt so bad the second time. But it still felt weird, and the pulling felt like it was tormenting him while trying to cradle him at the same time. Scott still didn’t like it.

 

When the feeling stopped, he finally opened his eyes. There he was. He was in the Hub World. The very center of it to be exact. A stone brick platform surrounded by urban buildings and four roads to go down.

 

Scott stepped off the platform as he looked around. Where was he supposed to go? He didn’t think this far ahead.

 

Scott stared at one road. That felt right. That direction felt right. So, he went down it.

 

Scott walked down the road, moving past the people that walked by as he pressed on. Now was the time to be alone with his thoughts. He didn’t like it. But, he had so many questions.

 

Why didn’t Jimmy tell him that he was his husband? Gods, that felt weird to think. But it felt right. Jimmy was his husband. Scott wanted to cry and he didn’t know if it was sadness or joy. He kept his head down as he felt the tears form. Nobody needed to see.

 

He took a turn. It felt right.

 

The question still lingered and Scott wanted to know the answer. Did he mess up and he thought that not telling him the truth was the solution? If so, what did he do? Did he think this was his way of starting over? What did he do then? Or did he just think that amnesia was the quickest way to divorce? That idea seemed stupid. Jimmy seemed to at least care about Scott.

 

But if he cared, why didn’t he tell him that they were married? Was he perfectly content with watching Scott suffer? He didn’t seem like it. Anytime Scott would complain about the man in his dreams, Jimmy would look a little upset and try to comfort him.

 

He crossed the road and took another turn.

 

Oh my gods. Scott didn’t even realize that he was complaining about Jimmy to Jimmy. That must have been awkward for him. Scott literally called him a piece of shit and he just took it. Now Scott felt a hundred times worse about the situation.

 

Should he be feeling that? Scott felt like he should be pissed. Don’t get him wrong, he was, but he also felt upset and confused. The main question flowing through his mind was “why?”.

 

He sniffed a little as he wiped a tear from his face.

 

The sudden thought of the jacket came to his mind. The man in his dreams had an “S” on his jacket. He had stated that it stood for his username and middle name. Jimmy’s username for servers was SolidarityGaming, and Solidarity was also his middle name.

 

The thought made Scott want to laugh. The answer seemed to be right in front of him the entire time and he never put the puzzle pieces together. He definitely hated himself more now.

 

He took another turn.

 

Scott still couldn’t comprehend that he was married to Jimmy. Guess that explained why he was there at the hospital when he woke up. It explained the look of relief that molded into shock and distress as he looked at him at that moment. It explained the look he would always give him. It explained the way he would drop every single plan to hang out with him. It explained…everything.

 

This entire time, Scott was asking himself where his husband was. He was right there. He was always there. Even though he didn’t know it. “He was there.” The very thought made the tears fall harder.

 

Scott bumped into somebody with a slight curse before he looked up. “Sorry I’m in a–” he paused as he saw who it was.

 

Martyn looked up at him. Instead of the unnatural green eyes that he had often associated the man with, his eyes were a light blue. Those eyes widened. “Scott! What are you–have you been crying? Are you alright?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. He reached a hand up and wiped a tear away. Guess he didn’t realize how much he had been crying. Then again, he wasn’t expecting to run into Martyn. “...It appears I have been crying.”

 

“That doesn’t answer my main question,” Martyn said. “Are you alright?”

 

Scott looked to the floor with a sigh. “I- I don’t…no. No, I’m not.” He couldn’t lie.

 

“Well what happened man?” Martyn asked as he placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

“...I- I don’t want to go into the details,” Scott replied. “Just know that Jimmy is an idiot and has a lot to explain once I figure some things out.”

 

Martyn now looked panicked. “Oh my gods, what did he do? Was he the one to make you cry?! I swear to the gods, he’s a fucking idiot. He lasts how long with you and messes it up this bad? I can’t make fun of him for that! He made you cry! Do I need to go kick his ass for you?”

 

Scott quickly shook his head. “No no! There’s no need for that!”

 

“If you say so,” Martyn mumbled. “Man…what did Timmy do? You aren’t divorcing him right? I swear if you do, I’m going to have to deal with his crying for five years–”

 

“I said I needed to figure some things out first! That doesn’t always mean divorce!” Scott exclaimed. “I just…need to see the entire picture first. I don’t want to make such a big decision when I still haven’t fully emotionally processed it all.”

 

Martyn pressed his lips together before he looked around. “Listen,” he said, “he didn’t cheat on you. That is the last thing he would do to you, okay? Like seriously, he is a massive simp for you and he’s probably going to try and kill me now that I’ve told you that. But you know he’s going to fail miserably.”

 

Scott felt like he wanted to laugh. His face probably expressed a mixture of humor, confusion, and left over tears. He blinked a bit before he pushed the thought aside. Maybe he could ask Jimmy about it the minute he confronted him about this.

 

“It’s not that. I- I’ll tell you once this entire mess is done. You can make fun of Jimmy then. Alright?”

 

Martyn frowned before he crossed his arms. “If you say so, man. If you need someone to kick his ass for you, you know who to call, okay?”

 

Scott felt himself smile slightly. “Understood. I’ll tell you everything later.”

 

“Right,” Martyn said, “see you then.”

 

“See you,” Scott said. He turned around and walked a little bit down the road. This was until he remembered something. Scott turned back around and shouted, “Martyn!”

 

Martyn turned around. “What!?”

 

A slight smirk came across his face. “So, you and Ren huh? Kind of obvious, don’t you think?”

 

A bright red flushed Martyn’s cheeks. “Wah–how did you know?! You know what, it doesn't matter! Just don’t tell anyone!”

 

Scott laughed a little. “Please, as if they don’t already know! But sure, whatever you want~”

 

He turned back around and continued walking, taking a turn as he heard the sound of Martyn cursing him fading in the background. Scott shook his head as he looked around.

 

The buildings seemed more open now. He was close–he just knew it. Scott pressed on and tried not to let himself cry again. Martyn was a nice distraction, now he just needed to get to his destination. So, Scott continued walking.

 

He took another turn.

 

Hopefully this will confirm some things. Martyn already confirmed a lot. At least now Scott knew a hundred percent sure that Jimmy was his husband. As if the other clues didn’t give it away.

 

Scott wondered if Jimmy would be willing to explain his side of the story to him once he finally asked him. The very thought seemed silly, but Scott was just worried. That’s all he was doing. Just worrying and questioning and thinking. It wasn’t nice.

 

What made the feeling in his stomach sink even more was the house he saw come into view. His house. He looked around and noticed that the sun was already setting.

 

Scott came to a stop as he stared at his home. This was it. This was the place. Scott let out a shaky breath as he stepped onto the porch. He hated that the creaking sound made him tense up.

 

Another sigh was released as Scott stared at the door. This was fine. This was totally fine. Scott swallowed a gob of spit before he turned the doorknob and swung it open. There was his living room and kitchen. Just as empty as he left it.

 

Scott closed the door behind him and looked around. Where would answers be exactly? 

 

He shifted in his spot before he took his inventory bag off, hanging it on the coat hanger. Scott turned back around and looked at the room. The living room to his left, the kitchen in front. Just like it had always been.

 

Scott stepped closer to his living room. He placed his hands on the couch as he looked at it. A few house plants, a coffee table in the middle, an L-shaped bookshelf against the wall with books and a TV on it. There was also a nice rug underneath the coffee table.

 

Scott turned to the kitchen and walked over. He placed a hand on the table and looked around. A table with two chairs across from it and a singular poppy in the middle. He looked at the rest of the kitchen. An oven with a bunch of cabinets and a counter. Above the oven was a window.

 

Scott went to a cabinet and opened it. Plates. He opened another one. Bowls. He opened another one. Trash. He opened another one. Nothing. Another one. Cups. A drawer. Utensils. Another cabinet. Nothing. Another one. A shulker box. Another–wait.

 

He reopened the cupboard with the shulker and stared at it. Why was there a shulker there? That cabinet was supposed to be empty. Scott tilted his head a little before he grabbed the shulker, pulling it out. It was fairly light.

 

Standing up, Scott took the shulker over to the couch before sitting down. He placed it in front of him and opened it. Inside were pictures; he was sure he could make a photo album with the amount.

 

Scott picked up the picture on top and stared at it. It was the one that Joel took of them in front of those buildings. This time, Scott could see Jimmy’s face. A big smile, wide brown eyes, and three bronze dots underneath each eye. Those were the freckles he swore he could see.

 

Scott felt a smile curve on his lips as he placed the picture back in the box and pulled out another one. This one was a group of them. Jimmy was in the middle and they seemed to be celebrating something. Scott wasn’t sure what it was, but they all looked proud of him. This was until he looked at the bottom and read the words: Congratulations on the promotion! -Lizzie

 

He picked up another picture and stared at it. There was another one tapped to it. Scott pulled them apart and stared at the first one. It contained three small children standing next to each other. A small Lizzie with chocolate smeared on her face, a small Jimmy with a big toothy grin, and another boy. This one had black hair and eyes with three red dots underneath each eye. He must be their brother: Mumbo.

 

Scott looked at the other picture and noticed it was a similar one, just of them older. Lizzie stood to the left, with a small smile on her face. Jimmy stood in the middle, with the same toothy grin as the previous one. Mumbo stood to the right, now towering over his siblings with a curly mustache.

 

Looking at the picture, Scott would have never guessed in a million years that they were all siblings. They all had a different eye color and hair color, even the dots on their cheeks were different colors. Jimmy’s skin tone was slightly tanner than the other two, Mumbo seemed to have smaller eyes, and Lizzie’s face looked more round. If Scott didn’t have prior knowledge, he would’ve thought they had zero relations.

 

He looked in the box and found many pictures of the three of them. Guess Jimmy had a lot of good memories with his siblings. Scott also saw many group pictures containing some people he didn’t know, and some he felt like he should know, but couldn’t place his finger on them.

 

Scott picked up a few pictures of just the two of them. Some looked to be taken by others, some looked to be selfies that Jimmy took. For instance, one looked to be of them at a coffee shop. Another one was of Jimmy giggling at the camera, with Scott sleeping on top of him. Scott snorted at the picture once he realized that he was flipping the camera off.

 

He placed them down and looked at one around the bottom. Scott’s gaze stiffened a little before he picked it up and looked at it. It was their wedding. The entirety of 3rd Life was there, smiling at the camera. Scott looked at the way he and Jimmy just held each other. If only they knew what would happen after that moment. Things must have seemed so perfect.

 

Scott sighed before he placed the pictures back in the box and pushed it away. There were no answers in there. He leaned back and stared at the ceiling. That just made him question what happened. Scott let out another sigh before he finally stood up.

 

He looked at the door of his bedroom. Or…his and Jimmy’s bedroom? Did they ever sleep in there? Together? As husbands? Scott’s hand reached up to touch his collarbone as he remembered the hickeys on his skin when he woke up. Huh. So they did more than sleep. Scott’s face went red at the idea.

 

Shaking the idea off, Scott walked over to the room and opened the door. It was the same as when he left it. Scott let out a shaky breath before he walked in and stood at his side of the bed. He stared at it before carefully touching the blanket.

 

Scott turned to the nightstand beside him. He opened the top drawer. The usual. He felt like he needed to get rid of half the stuff in there. He opened the bottom drawer. The same as before.

 

Scott looked to the other side of the bed and stared at the nightstand. He carefully walked over to it and opened the top drawer. A book with a sticky note. Scott picked it up and read: Read from the bookmark to the end. I know it’s cheesy and you’ll make fun of me for this, but I hope you enjoy it! :)

 

His gaze softened as he felt the book. It was a rough leather. He opened it and flipped through the pages. Some pages were scribbled out, some had doodles, and the pages looked worn. There was a bookmark at the end of the journal in between two random pages. Scott sat down on the bed and turned on the lamp. This was going to be a while.

 

He looked at the pages and read:

 

Hey again journal.

 

You guessed it. It’s me again. I haven’t written in this in what–years? Shocking. I remember spewing random thoughts as they came in here long ago when I needed it. Thankfully, I haven’t had the need to do that in a while.

 

I just needed a journal to write in to be honest. I remembered this had a few extra pages and thought, “Hey! I can use this!” 

 

You see, I’m getting married soon and I need to come up with my vows.

 

Stupid reason, I know.

 

But, it’s a big moment for me! I’m getting married! Take that Mum and Dad!

 

Besides proving everyone wrong, this is important to me. I’m about to be the happiest I can ever be. From this point on, I feel like things are going to be okay. I’m going to be married to the man I love most. I will be able to call him my husband.

 

Oh my gosh, I haven’t even registered that. I’ll get to call Scott my husband! Oh my gosh, I feel giddy already. The wedding hasn’t even happened yet, I still need to write my vows!

 

…I don’t know how I’m supposed to word this though. This idea sounded better in my head. How am I supposed to tell the person I love most how much I want to be with him for the rest of my life? I’m not good with words. I’m not sure how I’m going to do this.

 

It’s one of those things where you feel such a way about someone, you don’t know how to word it. I love Scott. I tell him that every chance I get, and I’ll continue telling him that every single day. But the thing is, love doesn’t seem like a good enough word. I feel like love is too small a word to describe how I feel.

 

Gosh that sounds cheesy, but it’s the truth.

 

Every time I look at him, I feel a way in my chest that I don’t know how to describe. There’s this way that he looks at me sometimes, and it makes me feel weak. It’s like…amusement mixed with endearment. The way his smile curves at me makes me feel so happy. I know he says that I have the better smile, but his smile…it’s so beautiful. I just want to kiss that smile and tell him that he means the world to me. He is my world.

 

He picks on me and I know he doesn’t mean it. Everyone picks on me; he’s not the only one. Plus, I’ve noticed that he picks on everyone he’s close to. It makes me feel more than happy to know that he feels that comfortable with me. It’s so nice. Happy isn’t even a good enough word to describe it. What’s a better word than happy? I don’t have a dictionary with me.

 

Oh my gosh, the way his eyes light up when he is talking about something that he enjoys. It’s even better when it’s about the future he wants in The Open. He just has the biggest smile and his eyes are practically shimmering with excitement. I wonder if he knows that whenever he describes his future, I picture myself there with him. I want to be in his future. My entire life, people have told me what I want doesn’t matter, but now I’m finally at a spot where I know that isn’t true. I want to be there with him. I want to be with him through it all. I want to be with him in the future he imagines in The Open.

 

I hope he also pictures me there too.

 

Gosh, I don’t even know how he truly feels about me. I know that he also loves me, but I wonder if he feels the same as I do when it comes to love. Love. It’s such a funny word. Love couldn’t even begin to describe how I feel.

 

Maybe that’s it. Love doesn’t even describe how I feel about Scott. I feel so much more. Love only scratches the surface. I looked at him and I feel like I’m at a place where I would be okay if the world were to end with us together. I feel content. But there is so much I want to do with him and our lives don’t seem infinite enough. Maybe that’s the best part. I’ll make sure we’re together in the afterlife; that way, we’ll be together forever. Death will never make us part.

 

I’ll make sure he gets what he wants in life. I’ll make sure he’s happy. I’ll make sure I’ll never do anything to hurt him. If I do, I don’t know what I would do with myself. I couldn’t live with myself. Scott means so much to me. He’s my everything and I would do anything to make sure he feels content in the end.

 

I’ll make sure he has the future he wants. I’ll be happy that way. And you know what? I feel like we both deserve happiness. 

 

I don’t know if we’re going to have many vows since we’re having a small wedding. But, I feel like I needed to say this. Maybe I can say this when we have our bigger celebration. Maybe I can show this to Scott.

 

If that’s the case, hey Scott. I hope you enjoyed this. The page is running out and I have so much I want to say. But that’s okay. We have all the time in the world for me to tell you.

 

Maybe the tears were a normal side effect. Scott wouldn’t know.

 

He placed the book in his lap and let the tears fall. Guess he had his answers. But now he was more confused. Jimmy wouldn’t intentionally hurt him. So what happened?

 

Scott didn’t know. He stared at the book and let the tears fall.

Notes:

:)

Have a great day or night everybody!

Chapter 18

Notes:

Looking at the new tags, we see Scott has a conversation with someone mentioned a few times previously.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Scott stood on his porch as he looked at the road. What now? He needed to talk to Jimmy, but he didn't even know how that conversation would go.

 

He sighed before he hung his head as he leaned against the railing. If only he could wake up and see that this was all a bad dream. He could wake up and see that nothing had changed from what life was before.

 

Scott looked up and grumbled. He wasn’t ready to talk to Jimmy. He didn’t want to admit it, but it was true. What was he supposed to say? What if Jimmy said something that he didn’t like? What even happened? Why did this happen? Was this all Jimmy’s fault even? Or was there another factor?

 

Now his brain was hurting. Another headache. How fun.

 

He pushed himself off the railing before walking down the steps. Walking down the road, Scott kept his eyes on the pavement.

 

The stars were out and he didn’t want to see them. He’s had too many nights of looking up at them with Jimmy by his side.

 

The silence of the night didn’t help his mind one bit. He gripped the strap of his bag as his eyes glanced at it. He had taken the journal with him. He didn’t know why. It just felt right.

 

Things feeling right hasn’t led to the best situations.

 

He wondered how Jimmy was doing. Maybe he didn’t care. Maybe he was pacing back and forth in his house to the point he was digging a hole in the wood. Maybe he was trying his best to contact Scott. Maybe he wasn’t sleeping. Maybe he sat there, waiting for Scott to confront him when he felt up to it.

 

Thinking wasn’t helping one bit. Scott stopped walking and looked up at the stars. He stared at them and thought of the many nights they had looking up at the stars. In the Hub World, where they would look up from the streets as they walked. On servers, where they would sit at each other's bases and look up at the sky. In that flower forest, where they would lay in the grass and in each other’s company.

 

That was all they needed.

 

Was it wrong to say a part of him missed that?

 

Sure, he was pissed and upset, but he missed that. Even if his brain didn’t remember most of their time together, his heart sure seemed to. Scott sat down on a nearby bench and kept his eyes on the sky.

 

The stars were more interesting than being trapped with his own thoughts.

 

He looked back at the pavement and stared at the cracks formed within them. They also seemed more interesting than being trapped with his own thoughts.

 

But, that’s what he had to deal with. Sitting there in silence while trapped with the negative voices asking questions that he didn’t have the answer to. It was unbearable.

 

“Hey.”

 

A voice that wasn’t his own. He wasn’t expecting that. Scott looked up, his eyes widening as he saw the person standing before him.

 

Standing in a full suit with that curly mustache, was Mumbo. His black eyes content as ever with a curl to his black hair.

 

“Hey,” Scott mumbled.

 

Mumbo looked at the spot next to Scott before gesturing to it. Scott nodded and scooted over, causing Mumbo to smile and take a seat next to him.

 

“Didn’t expect to see you out this late at night. And in the Hub World no less,” Mumbo said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

 

Scott hummed. “Had something I needed to figure out. Right now I’m just sitting in my own thoughts.”

 

“Ouch. How is that going for you?”

 

“Terrible. I hate it,” Scott said. “I don’t like it one bit. It’s torturous.”

 

Mumbo gave a small laugh. “Yeah, I can imagine.” He tapped his foot as he leaned back and looked up at the sky.

 

Scott sighed as he brought a hand up and ran his fingers through his hair. He saw Mumbo glance at him from the corner of his eye. He also saw Mumbo stare a bit as his eyes expressed confusion.

 

“Is…that…?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“...Lemme see your left hand.”

 

Scott–a little confused–held his hand out for Mumbo to look at. He took it and looked at his ring finger before he looked up at Scott with even more confusion.

 

“I–wah–when did this happen?” He pointed to the ring on his finger. “When? Why wasn’t I invited to the wedding? Or, you know, at least told about it??”

 

Scott blinked a few times in confusion. Jimmy didn’t tell his own brother that he got married? “He didn’t tell you?” he asked.

 

Mumbo shook his head as he looked back at the ring. “No! He didn’t! When was it? Why wasn’t–I’m so confused right now.”

 

“We’re in the same boat then,” Scott said, “I thought he would’ve told you.” He gently pulled his hand away as he placed it in his lap. “But to answer your other questions, you weren’t invited because it was during 3rd Life. Don’t know if anyone told you, but we couldn’t leave the server.”

 

Mumbo’s eyes softened as he looked across the street. “Ah, Grian told me about that. I guess I understand then? I think?” He tilted his head to the side before looking back at Scott.

 

Scott shrugged. “If it makes you feel any better, Lizzie wasn’t invited either. Neither was either of our parents.”

 

“Well I understand if he didn’t even want to invite Mum and Dad,” Mumbo said matter-of-factly. He leaned back and stared at the seat. “They uh…never really liked him well.”

 

Those words tugged at Scott’s heart a little. Would it be wrong of him to say that he didn’t like their parents? He didn’t even remember them whatsoever.

 

Scott hummed before Mumbo sighed. “I still can’t believe that he got married. To you! Of all people it’s you! I haven’t even said congratulations yet! Congratulations!” Mumbo slapped Scott’s back causing Scott to flinch but smile back.

 

“Ah, thanks,” Scott said, “I still haven’t even emotionally processed that.”

 

He really hadn’t. He just found out he was married to Jimmy a few hours ago.

 

Mumbo smiled at him. “So how’s that going for you? Has Jimmy driven you mad yet?”

 

Scott bit his lip. “You can say that. Or you can say he’s stupid. Whichever you prefer.”

 

“Uh oh,” Mumbo said, “what did Jimmy do?”

 

“Well, that requires me feeling you in on the past few months,” Scott said as he leaned back. “It shouldn’t take too long though. Are you alright with me ranting?”

 

“Quite frankly, I’m not doing anything right now. So sure.”

 

Scott inhaled. “Alright. So…I’ve kind of been dealing with amnesia for the past few months.”

 

“...You’re kidding.”

 

“Nope. I quite literally woke up one day not knowing anyone around me. So you can imagine how weird it was when a random stranger, aka Jimmy, ran into the hospital room to hug me.”

 

Mumbo leaned back and shook his head. “Wow. I–wow. So what have you been doing this entire time?”

 

“Trying to get my memory back. And Empires. Being around people is helping me remember things about them, so that’s helpful. Though, I already know it’s going to be a long time until everything fully comes back to me.”

 

Mumbo’s gaze seemed sadder now. “...What do you remember about me?”

 

Scott stared at him a little. “Honestly, not much. The only things I really know about you is what people have told me. The only reason I know what you look like is because I saw several pictures of you with Jimmy and Lizzie.”

 

Mumbo only nodded. “I see.”

 

Scott sighed as he leaned back. “You know what doesn’t help? Something that Jimmy did. It’s the entire reason I’m even sitting here.”

 

“Oh no. What did he do?”

 

Scott snorted. “He didn’t tell me that we’re married. Nope. Instead, he acted like we were just friends. While this was happening, I was wondering where my husband was, having no idea that he’s been right in front of me all along and he just needed to tell me. Why didn’t he tell me? Why has he been listening to me rant about missing my husband and wondering where he is? Why did he just sit there and watch me suffer? Is he suffering? Why–”

 

He froze as he felt Mumbo place a hand on his shoulder. Scott looked over at him as Mumbo said, “So it appears Jimmy has screwed up.”

 

Scott sighed before nodding. “Big time. I finally put the pieces together and ran to my house here in the Hub World for some answers. Didn’t find much. Just some pictures and this journal.” Scott reached into his bag and pulled out the journal. He handed it to Mumbo while saying, “He had a sticky note attached to it telling me to read the bookmarked part.”

 

Mumbo opened to a random page. His eyes widened as he read what was written. He flipped to the next page before looking up at Scott.

 

“I- I know I need to talk to him. But…I don’t know. I just need time to process all of this.”

 

Mumbo hummed as he turned to the bookmarked page. “I understand,” he said as he looked back at Scott, “I think anyone would need to emotionally process this. You wouldn’t want to say something you would later regret, right?”

 

“Yeah,” Scott said.

 

Mumbo closed the book and looked at it with a content smile. He rubbed the cover before he said, “Do you know the history of this journal?”

 

Scott blinked a few times. “No. I don’t think I’ve ever seen it. At least that I’m sure of.”

 

Mumbo nodded in understanding. “I haven’t seen this in forever. Can’t remember if it was me or Lizzie that got this for him. Our were so confused when they saw it.”

 

Scott looked at the bench. “...I hear they aren’t the nicest people.”

 

Mumbo nodded. “They put a lot of pressure on me and Lizzie. The only time they weren’t telling Jimmy to get it together and were actually somewhat nice to him was his birthday and around company.”

 

He paused and laughed at what was written on the page. “This is so cheesy.”

 

Scott looked away with a slight smile and a shrug. “Yeah, it is. But…I think it’s sweet. Though, it’s not really helping me that much.”

 

Mumbo turned the page and continued reading. “...What I’m getting is that he’s absolutely smitten. How long have you guys been together–oh wait. Sorry. Forgot you didn’t know.”

 

Scott hummed. “It’s alright.”

 

“Yeah, sorry. I’m not around enough to know, and it feels like you guys have been together forever,” Mumbo said as flipped the page again.

 

Scott sighed. “I don’t know if that’s supposed to make this more painful, or if it’s supposed to reassure me that things are going to be okay.”

 

Mumbo closed the journal and handed it back to Scott. Scott took it and placed it in his bag as Mumbo said, “I don’t think he would intentionally hurt you; it certainly doesn’t seem like that.” He paused and leaned against the bench. “Do you know what happened?”

 

Scott shook his head as he looked down at the bench. “No. Nobody even told me how I lost my memory.” He paused and bit his lip as his gaze softened. “...I remember the look he had in his eyes when I saw him in the hospital. He looked…relieved. He looked like he wanted to cry tears of joy. That changed to horror though, and then he looked like he wanted to cry tears of sadness.” Scott looked up at the sky. “I remember those days. He always seemed so sad. I didn’t know why, but I guess I know now. Maybe he screwed up and he’s taking this as his punishment. Maybe he thinks I’ll be better off without him. Maybe he’s trying to convince himself that this is for the best. Maybe…”

 

He paused as he felt Mumbo touch his shoulder. Scott looked over to see Mumbo giving him a soft stare. “Maybe he did screw up, but maybe you’re overthinking this.”

 

Scott sighed and leaned against the bench. “I don’t know. I need to talk to him, but…I’m scared. What if the truth is something that I don’t want to hear? How am I even going to forgive him? Oh gosh–am I going to forgive him? I haven’t really thought of that.”

 

“...Are you?”

 

“...”

 

“Thought so.”

 

Mumbo sighed as he looked up at the night sky. “Listen, I know I can’t speak for my brother’s mistakes. He screwed up more than one way and that’s clear. But I don’t think he did it on purpose. Knowing him, he had the best intentions in mind. He probably didn’t think this was how it was going to turn out.” Mumbo patted his leg. “Scott, he adores you. I don’t think he would ever want to hurt you–he literally mentioned it in that book.”

 

Scott smiled a little at the thought. He couldn’t help it even if he wanted to. And maybe he did. Maybe he didn’t. He couldn’t tell anymore.

 

“Just know that…he probably had the best intentions in mind,” Mumbo said, “but I’ll respect whatever decision you make.”

 

Scott looked over at Mumbo before sighing. “I’m going to have to go talk to him, aren’t I?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“...I knew it. I’m too tired for this.” Scott sighed. “I think I need to sleep on this. Though, I’m a little frightened to be alone with my thoughts. Things don’t go well when I do that. It’s okay, I’ll just deal with it.”

 

Mumbo looked up at the sky. The stars seemed to twinkle in his pitch black eyes. He looked back at Scott. “Want me to walk you home?”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. “Are you sure?”

 

“C’mon Scott. Your family. Of course I’m sure,” Mumbo said with a smile. He stood up and offered him his hand. “Come on. Let’s get you home.”

 

Scott smiled back at him. He took his hand and stood up. “...Thank you.”

 

“Don’t mention it.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The wind felt nice.

 

Scott stood on his porch as he felt the morning air on his skin and the cool breeze of the newly autumn air. He forgot how much he loved this season. He wondered if he would be able to somehow experience it on the server.

 

Scott smiled sadly at the idea. He glanced down at the ring on his finger as he fiddled with it. Without much thought, Scott pulled it off and looked down at it.

 

Just a typical wedding band really. Scott flipped it in several angles before he paused. He looked on the inside only to notice a carving embedded in the gold.

 

Petal

 

With a small flower next to it.

 

A poppy.

 

Scott stared at it. He felt nice. That felt nice. This felt nice.

 

He had to talk to Jimmy.

 

Scott slipped the ring back on his finger and sighed. Without another thought, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. First: the World List. Next: Empires. He clicked it and closed his eyes as he felt the otherworldly pull kick in.

 

The feeling didn’t hurt as much. Maybe he was remembering what the feeling was like. He didn’t know. But when the feeling stopped, Scott opened his eyes to the middle of Rivendell. Where he logged out.

 

He looked around, noticing the same environment of gold and snow. Scott sighed as he turned to his house. This was when he noticed Natalia storming from his house, looking more than pissed.

 

The minute they noticed him, she looked to breathe a sigh of relief before they ran up to him. Oh no. That can’t be good.

 

“Sir!” she shouted. “Thank goodness!”

 

Scott sighed. “What happened?”

 

Natalia grumbled. “Nothing political thankfully. But…we kind of have a problem that won’t go away no matter how many times we ask him to leave.”

 

Oh.

 

Scott knew what this was.

 

Guess that marked off one of his problems. He just didn’t know if he was as ready as he thought he was.

 

“...I’ll go deal with him,” Scott inhaled before he stepped toward his house. It felt heavy and he didn’t like it. Just one foot after the other.

 

It was harder than it needed to be.

 

Scott stepped in front of his house and exhaled. There he was. Sitting in the snow in front of his house, curled up into a ball. From the look of him, he was freezing. Scott felt the strings tug on his heart.

 

“Jimmy.”

 

Jimmy looked up at him–his face and eyes were red and puffy from either the cold or crying. It didn’t matter. Scott didn’t like either option.

 

“...Scott,” he breathed out. Jimmy slowly stood up, not letting his eyes leave him. He looked like he had so much to say.

 

Scott swallowed a gob of emotions before he stepped closer. He could do this.

 

“Scott–”

 

“Jimmy, let’s go inside.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “...What?”

 

“You’re freezing,” Scott simply said, “and it’s cold out here.”

 

“But I have so much I need to say–”

 

“Exactly why we need to head inside. We don’t want anyone else to hear our private conversation, right?”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Oh. O- okay.”

 

Scott gave him his best smile, but he knew there was no energy to it. “Right. Let’s head inside and get you warmed up, alright?”

 

“...Okay.”

Notes:

This chapter is fairly short, and I half debated changing the entire thing or not.

Next chapter, they finally talk...

Have a great day or night everybody!

Chapter 19

Notes:

At long last, they have the conversation.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The air felt tense and neither wanted to admit it.

 

Jimmy found himself staring at the coffee table in front of the couch as Scott worked to get him something from the kitchen. He wasn’t sure what it was, and Scott didn’t either. He just wanted an excuse to breathe before having to dive into that conversation.

 

Scott glanced over at Jimmy as he felt the lump form in his throat. Was he even ready for this conversation? No, but they both needed this.

 

He turned back around as Jimmy took his turn to glance over at Scott. He couldn’t tell much from the back of his head, but he was sure Scott didn’t want to deal with this right now. “This is all my fault,” Jimmy thought to himself.

 

He looked back at the coffee table and glanced at the fireplace in front of him. The swirling flames were therapeutic. Jimmy felt his gaze soften as he stared at the crackles, not even knowing how to start his first sentence.

 

Was he even ready for this conversation? No, but they both needed this.

 

Jimmy let out a shaky breath as he kept his hands together. He was tired and cold. Guess sitting outside in the snowy mountains will do that to a person. He shivered a bit and hugged himself, trying to conserve body heat.

 

This was until he felt a blanket wrap around his shoulders. Jimmy turned around and looked at Scott, who gave him a tired smile. Gosh, he looked miserable. Jimmy felt his heart sink as he stared into Scott’s tired eyes. The bags under them looked more prominent, and his hair was a mess. To say that the guilt weighed heavy at the sight would be an understatement.

 

Jimmy wasn’t even sure what to say now. Whatever apology he could ever mutter seemed stuck in his throat and wouldn’t come out. Would it be wrong if he said he wished this was all a dream? He closed his eyes and opened them again. Nothing. And he was still speechless.

 

“...Thanks.”

 

That was all he could muster.

 

“...Don’t mention it,” Scott mumbled. He turned back around and let out a shaky exhale. Everything he ever wanted to say, and he couldn’t say it.

 

Maybe this wasn’t the right time. Maybe he should just run while he can. But the feeling of Jimmy’s eyes on him tempted him like a siren's song. Instead, Scott walked into the kitchen and picked up the two cups of coffee.

 

They both needed it.

 

Breathe in. Breathe out. Every breath felt so heavy to both of them.

 

Scott stepped toward the couch, standing in front of it before handing Jimmy his cup. Jimmy swallowed down a breath as he took the cup and scooted over to give Scott some space. Scott could only nod as he took his seat.

 

They both took a sip of the coffee.

 

Maybe it should have made them feel better. But it only brought more dread.

 

Jimmy sat his cup on the coffee table before he looked over at Scott. He appeared to be staring at his drink. Maybe he couldn’t stand to look Jimmy in the eyes. He couldn’t blame him.

 

The truth was just that. Only for very different reasons then what Jimmy thought.

 

Scott cleared his throat before he sat his cup down. He finally glanced over at Jimmy and felt himself break. “This is fine,” he told himself, “I can do this.”

 

He swallowed down every heavy breath he held and opened his mouth. “...Jimmy–”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened.

 

Jimmy slouched and buried his face in his hands. He let in a heavy inhale before releasing said air, letting his shoulders shake in the process.

 

“I’m…so sorry. Sorry doesn’t even begin to describe it. I- I…gosh.” Jimmy shook his head with a sigh. “I fucked up. I can’t even try and act like I didn’t. I fucked up and I know that I fucked up.”

 

Scott felt surprised to hear such a harsh word come from Jimmy. He felt himself flinch a little before he looked at his cup of coffee. He had to say something.

 

“Yeah, you did.”

 

He wasn’t even going to try and comfort him with that.

 

Jimmy dragged his hands down his face with a groan. He let his arms hang across his legs before he reached into his bag. Scott looked over in slight wonder as Jimmy pulled out a small black box.

 

“Here,” he said before opening it. Inside was his wedding ring. “I don’t deserve this.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened as Jimmy pulled the ring out of the box and handed it to him. “W- what?”

 

Jimmy sighed as he pressed the ring into Scott’s hands. “I hurt you. So so much. I- I thought what I was doing was for the best but…I’ve only caused suffering. For both of us. I- I don’t deserve anyone, Scott. I- I don’t deserve you–I don’t deserve anyone who’s ever cared about me. I already know what you’re thinking, and I won’t fight it.”

 

He curled Scott’s hands around the ring and squeezed it tight. “If us parting means the best for us, then I won’t go against it. If you hate me for all eternity, then I won’t go against it. If…if you never want to speak to me ever again, then I won’t go against it.” Jimmy sniffed back whatever tears threatened to leave his eyes before he placed a soft kiss on Scott’s knuckles. “I- it doesn’t matter. But just know that I’ll love you ‘til the end of time and then some. You mean so much to me Scott. And for that, I’m willing to let us go if that means your happiness.”

 

Scott felt like he had no words left to say. He stared at Jimmy and simply breathed. His gaze turned sad as he looked down at the ring in his hands. Scott stared at it and flipped it around in his fingers. Just a typical wedding ring. But he kept it. This entire time, he kept it.

 

And just as he thought, there was a little word inside it right next to a poppy. Sunflower .

 

Scott sniffed back the tears.

 

He looked over at Jimmy and held the ring in between his fingers. Maybe there was another timeline that happened here. A universe where Scott got up and left. A universe where they never spoke again. A universe where he never heard him out. But that didn’t happen here.

 

Instead, Scott took Jimmy’s hand and carefully slid the ring onto his finger. He remembered doing this at their wedding.

 

Jimmy gave him a confused and sorrowful look. He opened his mouth to speak, only to have Scott say, “...I want you to explain everything first before we make that decision.” He squeezed his hands tightly before laying them in Jimmy’s lap.

 

The look in Jimmy’s eyes almost broke him. Jimmy choked back any sound that dared escape before he wiped his nose with a sniff.

 

Scott swallowed the build up of spit in his throat before clearing his throat. “I…I want the truth, Jimmy.”

 

He quickly nodded as he looked down at the ring on his finger. Jimmy covered the lower half of his face with his hand as he slowly breathed in and out. He needed to cry. Maybe the tears were forming, but Scott didn’t seem to say anything.

 

So, Jimmy let out a shaky breath and placed his hands in his lap. “A- alright,” he said, “I- I can do that. What do you want to know?”

 

“...What even happened? How did I lose my memory? Why didn’t you tell me that we’re…” Scott’s voice faltered into the void as he sighed. He stared at his cup of coffee before looking back at Jimmy.

 

Jimmy nodded. “R- right. Gods, this is gonna take a while.” He let out a broken and choppy laugh that they both knew was forced. Jimmy sucked in a breath before releasing it. He just needed to remember how to breathe.

 

“...So to start off…I- I’m the reason you lost your memory in the first place. I- I made a stupid mistake a- and now you…” he paused, “oh gods, the reason is so stupid. So, what happened was that you left to go get me this as a surprise.” Jimmy held up the necklace around his neck, watching as Scott’s eyes widened. “During that time, I had nothing to do…so I got some ice cream. I- it melted because of the heat while I was standing in the middle of the road.”

 

“Why were you in the middle of the road?”

 

“I- I was talking to the lady at the stand. By the time you came back, it was already a puddle on the ground. I remember you walking toward me when someone ran into you. I- I guess your foot slipped on the ice cream because the next thing I know…you're falling to the ground. I- I remember your head hitting the ground and–”

 

Jimmy stopped talking as he buried his face in his hands. “I- I didn’t know what to do at that moment. I just remember holding you and panicking b- because I wasn’t prepared for…that! I–”

 

He shook his head as Scott stared at him with an unreadable expression. Scott sighed before slowly reaching over and placing a hand on his back. “Jimmy, that wasn’t your fault. W- why would you think that was your fault?”

 

“...Because I didn’t clean up that…stupid spill. Your foot slipped on it Scott. M- maybe if it wasn’t there, you could’ve at least had time to catch yourself.”

 

“Jimmy…it isn’t your fault that I fell,” Scott said. Comforting him seemed like the right thing to do at this moment. “Listen, someone else knocked me over. I- it isn’t your fault that that happened.”

 

“But it is Scott. Please…for once let me take the blame for this. I- I caused this Scott. I- I’m the reason that you slipped. Maybe you would’ve just stumbled if it was just that guy that knocked into you…but it wasn’t.”

 

“You don’t know that.” Scott felt like he should be mad. But strangely, he wasn’t. He was…sympathetic? If that was the right word. He wasn’t sure. Scott reached his other hand over and cupped Jimmy’s face, turning it to face him. “Jimmy, you need to stop blaming yourself for everything. I- it’s not healthy.”

 

“...I know,” Jimmy mumbled, “but I messed up. If I didn’t mess up that, I certainly fucked up when I made the decision to not tell you about our marriage.”

 

Scott’s eyes went stale. He pulled his own hands into his lap as he kept his eyes on Jimmy. “...Why did you do that?”

 

Jimmy’s own eyes went dull. He sniffed a little before leaned back with an exhale. “In all honesty? I’m not even a hundred percent sure now. I- I’m sure I could’ve explained it better if someone asked me then…but no one did. I’m not sure why, but that’s what happened.”

 

His eyes became dazed as he stared at the space next to Scott, trying to avoid looking into his eyes. “The best explanation I can give now is that I thought it was what was best at the time. I- I thought you would be weirded out if I revealed that I was your husband–especially after that introduction. Though…I guess being your husband would make sense in that case. But I didn’t think of that at that moment I guess. I fully believed that your memories would come back naturally. I thought that everything would be okay because you wouldn’t expect me to fit into a certain image. That backfired…huh? Instead, I’ve caused both of us to suffer and…I just want this to end. I- I just want to wake up and see that this is all a bad dream.”

 

Both of them could agree on that.

 

Scott pressed his lips together as he stared at the flames of the fireplace. “...So you had the best intentions in mind?”

 

“Yes–gods yes. I- I thought that this would be for the best. I’m an idiot, I’m… gods .” Jimmy leaned back on the couch as he kept his eye on the fabric. “Scott, I would never try to purposely hurt you. I would never.” He reached over and placed a hand on Scott’s knee. “Scott, you mean so much to me. I- I hate watching you suffer. If I could take all of this back, I would. If I could rewind time, I would. B- but I can’t Scott. Both of us are having to suffer because of me. Y- you don’t deserve that. You don’t deserve to be punished because of me.”

 

He blinked a few times before wiping the build up of tears in his eyes. “...That’s why I’ve made my decision.” Jimmy pulled the ring off and held it out for Scott. “I- I don’t deserve to be called your husband. I promised I would never hurt you, and I did. Take it. Please.”

 

Maybe a part of Scott agreed with him. Maybe a part of Scott pushed those thoughts away and wanted to still be with him. Maybe he was just unsure. Maybe he just needed time to think.

 

Maybe both of them needed time.

 

Scott let out a shaky breath as he took Jimmy’s hands and curled their fingers around the ring. “...But is that the decision that you want?”

 

“...No. It isn’t. Is it the decision that you want?”

 

“...I- I don’t know.”

 

Jimmy’s fingers clenched under his touch.

 

They both sat there in silence. Not an awkward silence, not a comforting silence, just a silence. It was neither uncomfortable nor content. It was just there. It was simply a moment that both clung to. Just a desperation.

 

Scott unconsciously let his fingers intertwine with Jimmy’s. Jimmy chose not to say anything about it. He instead sighed and hung to the last bit of contact he believed he would ever have again with Scott.

 

Jimmy swallowed a breath and muttered, “I still love you, Scott. Gods , I love you so much. And I’ll continue loving you even in the after. But that’s why I’m willing to do this. Just because I don’t want this, doesn’t mean I’m not willing to let you go.”

 

Scott sighed as his shoulders hung. “Jimmy…I don’t even know what I want anymore. A part of me wants to agree with you…but the other part still wants to be with you.” He looked down at their hands with a sigh. “And I don’t know how to feel about that. Truth is, I feel like shit.” Scott rubbed his thumb over Jimmy’s hand before looking back up at him. The look in his eyes hurt him more than he realized it would.

 

“I- I thought the decision would be easy once you explained yourself…but it isn't. I went to the Hub World to look for anything to help me, and I found this.” Scott let go of his hands–leaving the ring with him–as he turned to his bag and dug through it. He pulled out the journal and handed it to Jimmy.

 

His eyes widened as he stared at the book in Scott’s hands. Jimmy carefully took the book and looked down at it. “Did you–”

 

“I only read the part the sticky told me to read.”

 

A breath of relief escaped Jimmy. He opened to a random page and started flipping through it. It was just as he remembered

 

“Don’t worry, I would never go through that unless I had your permission.”

 

“...Thank you.”

 

Scott hummed a bit before he stared at the fireplace. “It only made things harder to decide. Before that, I had ran into Martyn on the street. He said that he was going to kick your ass for making me cry and…” his voice trailed off. He wasn’t going to bring up what else Martyn said. That was a conversation for another time.

 

He cleared his throat before continuing, “As you can imagine, that didn’t help much. But, Mumbo ran into me on the streets. He told me that he doesn’t think you would intentionally hurt me. He was right…but I don’t know. I’m still not sure what to do.” Scott  turned back to Jimmy and reached over, carefully placing a hand on top of Jimmy’s. “I- is it wrong to say I miss what we had even if I don’t remember it? Is it wrong to say I just…need time?”

 

“...No,” Jimmy mumbled as he shook his head. He took his other hand and placed it on top of the hand currently covering his other hand. “No, Scott, it’s not. Y- you can have all the time you want. We can…take it as slow as you want. Anything…Scott I’ll do anything.”

 

Martyn’s comment made more sense now. Scott smiled at the thought as he felt the warmth of his hand. It felt so natural and right. Everything about Jimmy did. He sighed before slowly removing his hand and taking both of Jimmy’s hands in his own.

 

Scott felt the ring that Jimmy still held before he looked into his eyes. Blue met brown and it felt so right. But he still needed time. It was for the best. Maybe then he could make a decision. Maybe they could take it slow. Maybe they would someday return to what they once were.

 

He didn’t know when that would be, but maybe he looked forward to the day.

 

Scott smiled at him before he took the ring and slid it on Jimmy’s finger. “You should continue wearing this. I…I miss seeing it.”

 

Jimmy looked down at their hands before he looked back at Scott. “So…we aren’t over?”

 

“...No. I think both of us need time to think. It’s clear you still care for me and always will. I have that for you…but I need to know what to do with it before I do anything drastic.” Scott squeezed his hands tight. “...Maybe you can think of it as us taking it slow for a while. I still want to see you, but I just need to think about all of this.”

 

Jimmy smiled. For once, during this entire conversation, it was a smile of happiness. It brought a sense of joy to Scott. Just that small ray of sun shining on him and he felt better.

 

“Of course,” Jimmy said, “I’ll give you all the time in the world.” He leaned in and placed a kiss on Scott's forehead, letting Scott close his eyes and remember the many times he did that action. 

 

He just wrapped his arms around Jimmy and buried his head on his shoulder. Jimmy wrapped his arms around him and held him close. Maybe he was afraid of letting go. Maybe he knew this wasn’t a goodbye. Of course it wasn’t. It was just a see you later.

 

Both of them relished in the embrace. It wasn’t the first one, and it certainly wouldn’t be the last. But it was just a reminder that they still had each other.

 

And in that moment, that was all they needed.

Notes:

So, I hope this chapter comes off in the way I wanted it to. I wanted to make it clear that Jimmy really isn't a bad person--we see that throughout the other chapters. However, this was more for Scott to see that he didn't mean to hurt him. Like I said, Jimmy is kind of stupid, but he's not full on cruel when it comes to something like this. So when he finally sees that what he did was wrong, he's willing to let Scott go if that means Scott will be happy.

I mentioned in a previous chapter's notes that there were two chapters that made me cry while I was writing. It was that one and this one. Both of the times, it was things that Jimmy said to Scott.

Have a great day or night everybody.

Chapter 20

Notes:

:)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Running through the forest was always a fun dream to wake up to.

 

But, here Scott was, pushing his way through the bush and trees as he sprinted through the wood. He couldn’t tell much about his location, but judging from the red bracelets around his arms, the apparent floating red crystals around his head, and the upcoming desert, he could tell he was in 3rd Life.

 

Scott stumbled over a rock and grabbed for the nearest tree as he fell. His nails dug into the bark, causing Scott to curse through his teeth. Shaking it off, he stood back up and ran to the treelines.

 

He stood behind a tree and peered over at the crater surrounding the bunker. There appeared to be two figures rummaging through it. Judging from where he was standing, there was a dead body with them.

 

Scott chewed at his nail before whispering aloud, “Where is Impulse…?”

 

He assumed that Impulse should have been there to help. However, he didn’t seem to be in sight. Scott had a small feeling that he asked him after they left the server and he finally got his answer then. He simply got away.

 

Scott let in a large breath of air as he saw the two figures go inside the crater. He took that as his chance to run in and sprinted across the desert as fast as he could. As the crater became more clear, Scott ran behind a man made wall and glanced at the figures. They were Ren and Martyn, and they appeared to be burning something.

 

Scott decided he needed a closer look. He looked at the wall closest to his own and went for it. With a silent sigh, Scott slumped against the wall and fell to the sand. He took the chance to look into his inventory bag, only to realize that he wasn’t prepared to take on two people–especially people that were well equipped to deal with an army.

 

Shit.

 

He bit his lip and swatted at the red crystals as they started glowing. Scott wasn’t even sure how he got on to his Red life. As he thought about it, he felt a sting on his back.

 

An arrow or sword to the back. Of course.

 

Scott glanced over at another man made wall and went for it. When he reached behind it, he looked at Ren and Martyn. They appeared to be burning stuff. His stuff.

 

He gulped down the swears and glanced in front of the wall. His blood ran cold–colder than what it already felt. Guess he now knew how Jimmy felt. But, he now knew who the body was. It was Joel.

 

His body laid sprawled out and his eyes were widened. Scott could see the fear in their frozen expression mixed with anger. Whatever anger it was, Scott wouldn’t know. He sat down on his knees in front of the corpse and stared at it. There was a huge gash in his chest of messy flesh and blood. Scott cringed at the flanked skin around the cut; but, he saw this kind of stuff everyday. Hell, he’s seen worse. It just felt…depressing, especially since his body wasn’t disintegrating.

 

But that wasn’t what made his stomach turn. Scott felt his eyes soften as he looked at the wolves that nudged Joel’s body with their noses to try and make him move. However, Joel wouldn’t budge. His limbs would just move with their snouts.

 

More wolves joined in. They all surrounded Joel with their heads down as they let out small whines. Scott felt his heart break. This was Joel’s army of dogs. They didn’t know what to do without their dad.

 

Several of the dogs laid by his side. One looked over at Scott and whined. The only thing he could do was reach his hand out and pat its head. “You did good,” he whispered to the sad pups. The one he patted rubbed his hand in return.

 

Scott sighed as he turned around. Martyn and Ren seemed to be occupied with burning his stuff. So, Scott turned back around and reached for Joel’s inventory bag. It was a simple rag on his hip. Scott pulled at the ribbon that held it closed and looked inside.

 

“Sorry Joel,” Scott whispered, “but at least your death won’t be in vain.”

 

He pulled out some weapons and food. Scott looked at the carrot Joel had in his bag before shrugging and taking a bite. Food was food, and he felt hungry.

 

Scott sighed before he reached into his own bag and pulled out a tulip. He placed it on Joel’s chest. “Rest easy, shortie.”

 

With another sigh, Scott stood up only to feel an arrow pierce his back.

 

“Shit!” he cursed through his teeth as he looked behind himself to see Martyn and Ren looking at him. Ren had his bow and arrow pulled out and Martyn’s eyes were an ugly shade of yellow.

 

Scott took this as his turn to run. He stepped around the dogs and sprinted into the open desert, toward the forest. He could hear the two chasing him down; this fact was put into more realization when he saw an arrow land next to him.

 

So, Scott ran quicker.

 

Unfortunately, Martyn was keeping up. He let out a laugh before shouting, “Man, I just got hit by Ren’s bow!”

 

Scott felt like he wanted to roll his eyes at the comment. “Yep. His bow is a beast!”

 

Martyn chuckled as they approached the forest. Scott jumped over a small crack in the earth as Martyn shouted, “I can’t hit you until you hit me, right? That’s okay. I’ll just keep you company until Ren gets ya!”

 

“That’s reassuring!” Scott stumbled out as he almost tripped on a tree root. But he caught himself and twisted through the trees, trying to lose them. It didn’t work. Scott could hear Martyn was still right behind him, so he was sure Ren was not far off.

 

“C’mon Scott!” Martyn shouted. “Why don’t we cuddle? We were the last two Yellows!”

 

Scott knew that was a lie and he really wasn’t sure why he was saying that. He turned around to see Martyn was right on his tail with Ren off in the distance, holding his bow steady as he ran. Scott sucked in a breath as he turned back around and took a quick turn, hoping that it would throw them off. “You’ve got BigB now!” he shouted back.

 

Martyn let out a distant laugh that grew closer. That turn did nothing. “Don’t be so rude! It’s not my fault Timmy died!”

 

Scott felt his heart tense at the mention of Jimmy’s nickname. He could hear his name. Even if it was just the nickname that Martyn and Grian called him. He could hear it. It was crystal clear. It wasn’t a distorted blur.

 

He swallowed down the tears and shouted back, “You let Skizz kill him!!”

 

“That wasn’t my decision!”

 

Scott cursed to himself as he took another jarring turn behind a rock. He stood behind it and tried to catch his breath a little bit. Without more than two breaths, he turned to the other side of the rock and booked for it. However, he was intersected by Ren, who had a grim gleam in his red eyes.

 

He went around the other side. He was over.

 

Letting his eyes fall close, he felt the swing of Ren’s bland hit his chest. The blood fell down his chest, just as his body fell to the floor.

 

But he didn’t feel the ground. He just felt the falling. He was just falling.

 

And falling.

 

And falling.

 

And falling.

 

Until his body hit cold water.

 

Scott felt himself submerge. For a second, he almost wanted to stay there. Just let his body sink forever into the abyss. But that’s not how the mind works. He needed air.

 

So, much to Scott’s dismay, he sat up. This was when he realized he fell into a pond in front of the walls off the flower valley. He stood up and looked around, cringing at the feeling of his soaking, wet clothes. This was when he realized the world around him.

 

It was gray.

 

It was black and white.

 

There were no colors.

 

He let out a huff at the idea as he held his hand out. The bracelet was gone and so were the crystals around his head. He looked down at his reflection in the pond and cringed. He looked like shit. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days.

 

Knowing him, he probably didn’t.

 

Scott stepped out of the pond and looked at the gate of the wall. What was this place? This was the flower valley sure, but what was this place?

 

He stepped over to it, noticing the overgrown look and feel of the wall. Scott stepped through the gate and felt his heart soften. It was just how he envisioned the place. Leaves and vines gave the place an overgrown look as they hung over the mountains, a small path connected the two hobbit homes, and a bench in between. 

 

Scott felt himself smile as he stepped onto the path and looked around. It was beautiful. Even without the color. He felt his hand touch his chest as he looked around. His eyes fell on everything. He looked over at the home across the valley and felt his hand fall.

 

There was Jimmy. Exiting his house before he looked up at Scott. He smiled so brightly. Scott felt the color come back.

 

He could see Jimmy. He could see him.

 

“J- Jimmy?!” He felt himself say as he stepped closer.

 

There he was. His mind wasn’t blocking him out anymore. Scott saw him run up with the biggest grin on his face. He didn’t just see that beautiful smile anymore. He saw his light brown eyes that were currently giving him the most endearing look. He saw the six bronze dots that ran across his cheeks.

 

He saw Jimmy.

 

“Hey!” he said with so much enthusiasm. “You're here!”

 

Scott could only feel himself stare. His mouth hung slightly open as he felt his body shake his head. “...Y- you’re alive…”

 

The color came to Jimmy’s cheeks, his hair, and his clothes. The valley became green dotted with colors of the spectrum.

 

“I was wondering when you were gonna show up,” Jimmy bashfully said as he stuck his hands into his pockets and looked to the side. “This is it, Petal. This is it.”

 

Scott wanted to reach out and hold his face. He wanted to hold him in his arms and never let him go. He wanted to press every small kiss to his skin.

 

“Where are we…?” Scott felt himself ask.

 

Jimmy smiled and took his hands. Scott wanted to gasp at the warmth his hands brought. He choked back the tears as Jimmy replied with, “This is it. This is…the end.”

 

“...The after?”

 

Was this an afterlife of sorts, he wondered. Or, was it just a limbo for just the two of them? He didn’t understand. Was he just a spirit that roamed the servers forever and he just didn’t know it? Or was there another explanation?

 

“This is…the end,” Jimmy said with so much certainty. He rubbed Scott’s fingers with a smile.

 

Scott looked around. He saw color. He saw a valley. He saw a pond. He saw overgrown leaves. He saw two hobbit homes across from each other. He saw a stone wall. He saw a path. He saw flowers. He saw happiness. He saw warmth. He saw love. He saw his husband.

 

He saw everything he needed.

 

Scott felt his body tremble at the idea. All he ever wanted, he found right here in this flower forest. All he ever needed was the man that stood in front of him with so much love in his eyes that he didn’t know what to do with it. It took a death game that he didn’t even win to realize that.

 

Slowly, he felt his lips part as he tried to come up with any kind of words. Any little thing he wanted to form seemed to slip from his mind. Everything felt so small and insignificant. He could laugh at the idea if he wanted to. But he didn’t. He could only think of one thing to say.

 

“...It’s home?”

 

It felt so small to say.

 

Jimmy smiled at him. The same angelic smile that he always gave him. He missed that smile. It felt so nice to receive. Jimmy squeezed his hands tightly as his eyes shone  with sincerity.

 

“...Home.”

 

One word. One word and Scott felt himself crumble.

 

He fell into Jimmy’s arms and clung to his jacket, never wanting to let go. He cried and cried, feeling his body shake and tremble as Jimmy held him close. He buried his face on Jimmy’s shoulder and let the tears fall. His cry echoed throughout the empty valley, with the only sounds to counter it being the insects and the soft whispers from Jimmy.

 

Jimmy held him so close. Almost like he was afraid to let Scott go. Almost like he was afraid he would slip away if he did. But Scott wasn’t going anywhere. Not here. Not now. Not ever.

 

He could feel his legs going weak, but Jimmy still held him close. It was comforting. Scott didn’t want him to let go. He sniffed back the snot as the tears fell less than before. His vision felt blurry and the only thing he could do was wipe the tears away. So, he kept his face buried on Jimmy’s shoulder.

 

“A- are we dead?” Scott felt himself ask.

 

Jimmy rubbed a hand up and down his back, humming at the idea. “No. We're not. This is just a limbo I created. Or…I pulled a few strings to be created.”

 

Scott looked at him, suddenly feeling a little gross that he had tears and snot on his face. But Jimmy didn’t seem to care, he just wiped a tear away with his thumb. “What do you mean?” Scott asked.

 

Jimmy chuckled and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. “Let’s just say having connections to gods has its perks. I was able to persuade them to let me create this limbo for us instead of spectator. The minute the last person dies, we're out of here. But, we have it until then.” He smiled and pressed a kiss in between Scott’s eyes. “I know you never got the chance to make this place look the way you wanted it to, so I did that while I waited for you. I hope you like it.”

 

Scott felt himself gasp as he looked around. Every small addition that made the valley look like it came from his idea was made by Jimmy. “I- it looks beautiful. Jimmy, it looks…oh my gods it looks–” He was at a loss for words.

 

Jimmy laughed and laid a kiss on his cheek. “Anything for you Petal.” he rested another kiss on his other cheek.

 

A smile expressed itself on Scott’s lips. He laughed before saying, “You missed again you idiot! C’mon, and you say I have bad aim!”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened in confusion before it finally seemed to click. He laughed and pressed his forehead against Scott’s. “Well, I wasn’t aiming.”

 

A soft smirk found its way on Scott’s face. “Then I want you to aim.”

 

His request was gladly accepted as Jimmy laughed before pressing a soft kiss to his lips. Scott felt himself smile as he wrapped his arms around his neck and pulled him closer. The grip on his back and waist wasn’t faltering, and the feeling wasn’t leaving.

 

Both of them pulled apart with a laugh before coming back together. Scott felt warm, and all he needed was his husband. All he needed was Jimmy.

 

They just held each other in a world they knew wasn’t permintant. They just relished in the fact that the universe hadn’t pulled them apart just yet. They just enjoyed the moment for what it was.

 

And in all honesty, that was all Scott needed.

 

~

 

When he woke, he didn’t have a headache.

 

Scott slowly sat up and rubbed his eyes with a sigh before he looked toward the window. The sun shining through didn’t seem so bad. He simply yawned and stretched, groaning in annoyance when his hand bumped the antlers on his head.

 

He forgot about those. Maybe sawing them off would be for the best. He could give the statue and church a big middle finger while he did so. Scott laughed at the idea.

 

Without another thought, he stepped out of bed.

 

A snowy owl flew into his house through the window. The owl landed on Scott’s bed with a hoot, causing Scott to smile and reach out to scratch the owl.

 

She made a sound of approval as her feathers ruffled.

 

“How’s it going?” Scott whispered as he sat back down and ran a finger down the bird.

 

The owl simply hooted.

 

Scott hummed. “Interesting.” He looked at the window before he looked at his bookshelf. Right on the shelf was a plant. A poppy.

 

He smiled and shook his head.

 

“Hey, do you mind getting Natalia for me?” he asked the owl. “Tell her that they’re in charge for the day. I’ve got something important I’m going to be working on all day.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

“So that’s what happened?” Lizzie asked Jimmy as both them and Joel sat at a table in Jimmy’s storage room.

 

“Yeah,” Jimmy said as he scratched Norman behind the ear. He gave the kitten that sat in his lap a small smile before looking back up at Lizzie and Joel. “And I’m going to respect his decision.”

 

Joel leaned back in his chair as he crossed his arms. “Well, that’s a good thing, right? It means that you aren’t getting divorced.”

 

Lizzie shot him a glare as Jimmy said, “True, but I don’t know. I feel like he’s being too nice about this. Plus, he still doesn’t even know if he wants a divorce or not. This is just…a break of sorts. More like a pause.”

 

“But didn’t you say he mentioned taking it slow?” Lizzie asked as she sat forward.

 

Jimmy hummed. “He did. But I’m not sure what he meant by that. I’m…not going to do or say anything unless he actually says that he wants to be together.”

 

Joel huffed as he kicked his feet on the table. “Man, that’s boring. So you’re just a sitting duck at this point?”

 

“...I guess?” Jimmy had been thinking about this way too much, but he never considered himself a sitting duck. He looked down at Norman with a sigh as he continued thinking about the conversation from a week ago. It was still fresh in his brain and he just needed to tell someone.

 

Lizzie sighed. “Well, let’s hope that things don’t mess up. But, if you do get divorced, I make a great lawyer and I will be more than happy to represent you!”

 

“Lizzie, that’s not how divorces work–”

 

“You aren’t even a lawyer!”

 

She huffed and leaned back in her chair. “I was a lawyer once!”

 

Jimmy snorted. “Yeah. In X-Life. That doesn’t count.”

 

Lizzie huffed before Joel asked, “So, how long are you actually going to wait for an answer?”

 

“I’m going to wait as long as he needs,” Jimmy said as he scooped Norman up and stood up. He walked over to the couch in the corner and placed him on it before saying, “It doesn’t matter how long. I’m going to give him all the time he needs.”

 

Joel huffed. “Alright. But if it takes more than a month, I am going to hunt him down and force an answer out of him–”

 

“Joel!” Lizzie shouted. “Why?!”

 

“For making him wait so long! Does it really take a month to decide this kind of thing? I wouldn’t think so!”

 

“Joel, you’ve never even been through ‘this kind of thing’,” Jimmy said as he crossed his arms, “how are you supposed to know how long it will take for him to figure things out?”

 

Joel shrugged before Lizzie asked, “...What are you even going to do if he does actually decide to have a divorce?”

 

Jimmy looked at the table from where he stood. He looked down at the ring placed on his finger before sighing. “I won’t say anything against it. No matter how much it will hurt to know I’ve lost one of the few good aspects of my life, I’ll learn to deal with it.”

 

Lizzie’s gaze softened as Jimmy walked toward the table and leaned against it with his hands. “That’s sweet,” she said, “a little stupid, but sweet.”

 

Jimmy snorted. “I appreciate it, Liz.”

 

She smirked. “No problem, Jim.”

 

Joel yawned before he looked at his watch. They all knew he had no idea what it said, but they didn’t say anything. He leaned forward and rested his head against his hand. “All of this aside, are you going to be okay? Is that what they ask with this kind of stuff? Is there something I need to specifically say or add…or something? I don’t know. Are you going to be okay?”

 

Jimmy smiled. “Hopefully. Right now, yes. But later–”

 

“I didn’t actually want to know. I was trying to sound nice. Too bad it actually worked. We all know you’re going to be beating yourself up over this and cry for exactly fifthteen days in a row. You really don’t need to specify. I can’t believe I asked. Lizzie, please take me home before I start asking more feeling-like questions. I don’t like this.”

 

She raised an eyebrow. “Wow. Okay. I can’t believe I just witnessed that. And this is why you are not a part of the comfort Jimmy squad.” Lizzie sighed before standing up. “Guess that means I have to take him home before he throws a tantrum. Are you going to be okay? And I actually mean it when I ask.”

 

Jimmy looked over at the sleeping Norman before looking back at Lizzie. “Of course, you know me. I’m not going to cry for fifthteen days unless he actually decides to divorce me.” He gave her a half smile to try and assure her that he was joking. She didn’t look like she was buying it.

 

“Alright,” she drew out, “if you say so.” Lizzie motioned for Joel to stand and he did, heading out the door without a goodbye. She grumbled at him for a bit before turning back to Jimmy. “So…he mentioned seeing Mumbo?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yeah. It’s kind of surprising, isn’t it? We haven’t seen him in forever and then–” He made a vague gesture as he thought about it.

 

Lizzie smiled at the thought. “Did he mention how he was doing?”

 

“No,” Jimmy said, “he didn’t.”

 

She just hummed. “Alright. But, at least we know he has a life outside of Hermitcraft. Maybe we can finally get in touch with him.”

 

Jimmy pressed his lips together. “...Maybe we can ask Pearl or Gem about it. You know, because they’re also on Hermitcraft.”

 

Lizzie shook her head. “No, I asked Pearl about it before. It became very complicated to try and communicate anything after a short while. We need a permanent communication solution.”

 

He sighed. “I don’t know. Guess we’ll have to ask around and see if there’s any kind of server communication that we can use. We’ll figure it out eventually.”

 

Lizzie nodded. “Yeah. We’ll see. I uh…better get going before Joel barges in and starts screaming.” She waved before turning around and heading toward the door. Before she exited, she turned back around and said, “Good luck with Scott. It was nice seeing you happy with someone.”

 

They both smiled at each other before she left, leaving Jimmy all alone with Norman.

 

Jimmy sighed and looked over at Norman, who looked to be fast asleep with slight purs. He smiled at the sight. “Get some rest, buddy.”

 

Without much thought, Jimmy walked over to his storage and started rummaging through it. Might as well try and get organized before River came to bug him. As Jimmy dug through the chests, he decided to let his mind wonder.

 

It wasn’t much actually, he wondered about the demon activity on the server that seemed to not be doing much. Well, except for the crystals that seemed to form over everyone’s empires. Though, they’ve just been sitting there without anything going on. Joel had literally taken them down through the power of sheer will and determination.

 

Jimmy chuckled at the idea as he started dropping items in a shulker to hold for the time being. Besides that, Xornoth had seemed to vanish. He wasn’t complaining though, that was one in-law he wasn’t too happy about meeting. Plus, according to the meetings (minus Joey and Sausage as they’re kind of working for them), it sounded like they’re getting close to figuring out a way to get rid of them for good.

 

Opening the next few chests and going through them, he then started wondering how everyone else was doing. Good, hopefully. He stared at a chest with a single stick in it as he wondered how Pixl was doing. Hopefully his little break was doing him good.

 

Jimmy walked over to the other side of the storage room and dragged a shulker box to where he was at. Opening it revealed building supplies, so he decided to drag it right back to where it was. After doing that, he decided to refill it a bit by adding some spruce and cobble into the box. He could always use more spruce and cobble.

 

While doing that, he quickly noticed a flower out of the corner of his eye. He looked over at the orange tulip in a flower pot that sat on a table. Jimmy knew the person who got him that flower. It was Scott. He gifted it in the box holding the wool that Jimmy had asked him for a while ago.

 

Jimmy walked over to it and smiled at the tag around it.

 

This feels right <3

 

He had River tell him what it said.

 

The flower was an orange tulip. A symbol for a mutual understanding between two people. It was perfect.

 

Jimmy shook his head as he went back to looking through his chests. Flowers also made him think of Katherine, mainly because she became the queen of flowers or something. Jimmy wasn’t really sure, he just knew that her empire had a lot of flowers. Plus, she was figuring out ways to kill a demon with flowers. She was probably doing good. She was always doing good.

 

The idea seemed funny to Jimmy. Killing a demon with flowers. It might work though. No one seemed to try it. That made Jimmy question why they didn’t just throw flowers at Xornoth to see what that did. The worst that could happen was that they were allergic. That made Jimmy think of a story that Mumbo told him and Lizzie about how their server’s admin chased his twin with flowers because they were being mean or something.

 

It had been a while ago, Jimmy couldn’t remember what he said.

 

Now he really wanted to know what Mumbo was doing. He completely glossed over the fact that Scott mentioned seeing him and he didn’t even think to question it. Goodness, Jimmy thought, he was going to have to ask Pearl about his well being, wasn’t he?

 

That seemed like the sad way to do things. Jimmy actually wanted to talk to him. He glanced over at his bag hanging on a coat hanger and bit his lip. Without thinking of it any further, he quickly turned his head away and shoved a door in the chest.

 

He sighed before stepping back and looking at the wall of chests. All of them were empty now. Jimmy looked down at the shulkers, pondering what to do first before remembering the other wall of chests that sat behind him. With a groan of annoyance, he turned around and dragged the two less full shulkers with him. He was sure there were empty ones among them, he just didn’t want to look.

 

Jimmy stood in front of the chests and opened the first one. Starting a small hum, he pulled out some planks of wood, before he heard a knock on the door.

 

Well that wasn’t River. He knew to just walk in. Who was it?

 

Sitting the planks down, Jimmy ran over to the window closest to the door and looked out. It was Scott. Wearing a flower crown.

 

It was Scott wearing a flower crown.

 

Without another thought, Jimmy ran over to the door and opened it. He flashed a smile at him. “Hello Scott! W- what are you doing here?”

 

Scott placed his arms behind his body as he gave Jimmy his own smile. “Hi Jimmy. Can I uh…come in?”

 

Oh shoot. Were they about to discuss that ? Jimmy thought it would take longer. Was the decision really that simple? Why was Scott wearing a flower crown? Why did he look nervous? Why was he fidgeting with his feet? Why was Jimmy feeling an uncomfortable clench in his chest?

 

He blinked back into reality to see Scott giving him a nervous stare. Did he brush his hair? Actually, now that Jimmy was looking, did Scott look like he had been sleeping better?

 

He didn’t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.

 

Without thinking about it any further, Jimmy beamed at Scott and moved out of the way. “Of course! Come in come in!” That sounded more forced than he wanted it to be, but Scott didn’t seem to say anything.

 

“Thanks,” Scott said as he walked in. The minute Jimmy closed the door, Norman looked up from the couch he was sleeping on. He gave them a sleepy stare before seemingly jumping up and flying off the couch, trotting over to them in an instant.

 

They looked over at him in confusion until Norman stood at Scott’s feet and purred, rubbing up on his legs. Scott gave Jimmy a confused stare, which didn’t do anything as Jimmy was busy giving the same stare to Norman.

 

“Wow. He really likes you for some reason,” Jimmy said with an amused huff.

 

Scott looked down at Norman, who gave him big, soft, kitten eyes in return. He shook his head with a snort before bending down and scooping him up. Norman seemed to melt in his arms, much to the surprise of both of them.

 

“Huh,” Scott said, “that was unexpected.”

 

Jimmy reached a hand over and petted Norman’s head. “Yeah. But, it’s good to know that he likes you. At least we know he won’t have to get used to you–”

 

He promptly stopped talking and turned his head away.

 

Scott gave him a sad stare before he looked down at Norman. “Let’s get you back to your couch, okay?” he mumbled to the kitten as he carried him to the couch he was previously sleeping on and laid him back down.

 

As he walked back to Jimmy, Jimmy scratched the back of his neck and asked, “So uh…what are you here for?”

 

Scott blinked a few times before he let in a sharp inhale. “...Well…you know how I was kind of kidnapped…and you saved me…and I said I wanted to repay you…”

 

“...Yeah?”

 

“Well,” Scott continued, “I was wondering…if maybe…you would like to…g- go on a date…with me…?”

 

…Huh?

 

Jimmy’s mind went blank at that moment. Blink. Unblink. Nope. This wasn’t a dream. Scott was actually asking him on a date. The Scott that he just had a conversation with a week ago about their relationship after he screwed everything up. Was he on drugs? He didn’t feel like he was.

 

“...Really?” he asked, feeling like an idiot the minute the question left his mouth.

 

Scott nodded, fiddling with his fingers a bit.

 

“What kind of date?” Jimmy hesitantly asked. This wasn’t going to be the last date they were ever going to have, right? This wasn’t a goodbye, right? Everything was going to be fine, right?

 

Scott seemed to swallow a gob of spit. “Well…why don’t you come with me and find out?”

 

Should Jimmy be nervous? Because he was feeling nervous. Scott also looked nervous. Was he nervous? Should that make him feel better? Because he was starting to feel a little better.

 

“...Alright,” Jimmy said, causing Scott to breathe a sigh of relief and smile.

 

That made him feel better.

 

“Do I need to bring anything or change or–”

 

“No no,” Scott said with a soft smile, “just yourself. You bring just yourself.”

 

Jimmy felt a smile spread across his face. “Alright. Let me get my bag real quick.”

 

He took his bag off the coat hanger and slung it over his shoulder. After that, he and Scott headed outside and took off. Jimmy followed Scott as they headed to what Jimmy assumed was going to be Rivendell.

 

“...So um,” Jimmy shouted as they flew through the air, “this isn’t bad…right?”

 

Scott turned around and looked at him. His expression confused Jimmy. He looked a little confused mixed with sympathy and confusion. “You’ll see,” Scott decided on before turning back around and firing another rocket.

 

Jimmy huffed before he fired a rocket to keep up.

 

The flight wasn’t as long as he remembered it being, as the next thing he knew, the snowy mountains with the towering white, blue, and gold structures came into view.

 

Oh boy. This was happening.

 

Jimmy let in a heavy breath before he noticed Scott dive down toward one of the mountains. Not wanting to lose him, Jimmy followed, noticing that they were landing near the church.

 

Why Scott had a church in his empire dedicated to a god that he was remotely against was beyond Jimmy.

 

He landed in the snow with a splat.

 

Groaning in annoyance and some pain, Jimmy sat up with a slight shiver and shook the snow off his body. He slowly stood up and took the chance to look around. Where was Scott? Actually, where was he?

 

This was when Jimmy noticed that he landed on the literal cliffside. That was fun. Jimmy gulped as he looked down the mountain before he looked up. Scott looked down at him with a concerned and scared look. “Are you okay?”

 

Jimmy noticed that the cliff wasn’t that steep and nodded. “Yeah! I think I can get up without falling.” He was proven right as he simply stepped up the cliff and onto the top of the mountain.

 

Scott sighed. “You’re not hurt from the fall, right?”

 

“Nah, I’ve had worse,” Jimmy responded with a smile.

 

Scott smiled back as a light pink tinted his cheeks. He cleared his throat a bit before saying, “I ah…got something for you.” Scott reached into his bag and pulled out flowers. But not just any flowers, it was a bouquet. But not just any bouquet, it was a bouquet of poppies.

 

Jimmy felt his own face flush as he looked at it. Scott had called this a date, decided to look nice, and was currently giving him a bouquet of their flowers. Yeah, this was definitely a good thing. Jimmy kept thinking that there was going to be a twist. Maybe Scott meant the poppies as a symbol of death instead of a symbol of them?

 

Jimmy couldn’t get his hopes up, even if he wanted to.

 

But, he felt himself gush at the flowers before he took them. “A bouquet of poppies?”

 

Scott nodded as he fidgeted with his fingers. “Yep. They’re for you.”

 

Jimmy smiled at the flowers and buried his face in them. “...That’s adorable–” He closed his mouth the minute he let it slip, but Scott had already heard it. His face turned more red before he gave Jimmy a smile.

 

“Thanks,” he mumbled as he turned his head away. Scott cleared his throat before pointing to the other side of the church. “It’s uh…in that direction.” He gestured for Jimmy to follow and started walking in said direction.

 

Jimmy followed behind as he shoved the flowers in his bag to save them for later. As they walked by the church, Jimmy couldn’t help but look up at it. It really was magnificent. A tall, white structure with a cyan roof. It was the same palette as the other buildings in Rivendell, but it seemed more…powerful.

 

“It’s not the church!” Scott quickly said, causing Jimmy to jump as he realized he stopped walking to admire the building.

 

Jimmy blinked a few times as he looked at Scott and back at the church. Might as well play along, he thought. “I was gonna say. This seems a little forward, huh?”

 

Scott laughed with him, though it was clear he was embarrassed and flustered. They both shook it off as Scott pointed to a small bridge-like structure. “It’s over here actually.”

 

Jimmy followed him and saw that the bridge was actually support for two minecarts that sat on rails. The rails went down to a small cave opening that he could see in the distance. Scott climbed into the first minecart and held a hand out for Jimmy. “Care to join me?”

 

Jimmy laughed. It seemed like the right thing to do at that moment, and Scott’s smile seemed to grow at the sound. “But of course,” he said with a laugh before climbing in. Jimmy noticed the poppies in vases on the supports of the bridge as he did so. He decided to shove those in his bag as well.

 

Scott shook his head with a smile before he asked, “Are you ready?”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yep!”

 

Scott reached over and clicked a button, which caused the minecarts to start moving forward. Jimmy held on to the sides as the carts rolled down the rails and down the mountain. The ride wasn’t even that long. It was just a dip and two turns and they were at the entrance. Jimmy wanted to question why they couldn’t just fly in the cave, but didn’t once he remembered that he couldn’t fly with an elytra to save his life.

 

The carts rolled into the cave and went down a spiral before finally coming to a stop. Jimmy felt himself gasp as he looked around. It was a lush cave with glow berries hanging from the ceiling, a pond, a spore blossom, their empire’s banners hung on the wall, a teal and green picnic blanket on the moss floor, and a cake on top of said blanket.

 

Jimmy just felt his eyes wander the cave. It was beautiful.

 

His mouth hung open as he looked at the view. “Oh my gosh…Scott, this is…this is beautiful,” Jimmy said as he turned to look at Scott, amazement twinkling in his eyes.

 

Scott’s smile seemed to grow. “Thanks. I- I made this for you…” he said under his breath. Jimmy felt the warmth spread through his cheeks at his words.

 

Scott stepped out of the cart and offered his hand out for Jimmy to take. Jimmy took it and climbed out, stumbling a little from the difference in balance. He was sure he would’ve fallen if Scott wasn’t holding on to him.

 

Still, Jimmy stepped out and onto the mossy floor of the cave. He squeezed Scott’s hands tight as he felt his eyes continue to wander the cave. Every little detail seemed so small and carefully thought out. He looked at the pond and felt his eyes widen as he noticed the cod swimming around. Letting go of Scott’s hands, he ran up to the pond and fell to his knees as he looked at the fish. He stuck a hand out and one of them swam up to him, rubbing its scales on his fingers.

 

“I named them after things that remind me of you.”

 

Jimmy turned around and looked over at Scott, who was now sitting on the picnic blanket. “...Really?” he asked, feeling so idiotic the minute the question left his mouth.

 

Scott nodded. “Mainly it’s stuff with 3rd Life as that’s more recent, and I don’t have many memories of before that.”

 

Jimmy felt his heart melt as he turned back at the small cod. It swam off to the other cod, causing Jimmy to smile at it before he scooted back and onto the blanket. He turned to look at Scott, letting his smile grow as he stared at him. He was beautiful in the light of the glowberries. The orange hues seemed to make his hair softer looking, and Jimmy had to resist the urge to brush a piece of it out of his face.

 

Scott’s face went a light pink, and it felt so nice to look at the view once more. Jimmy wanted to see that in his future. Scott cleared his throat before gesturing to the cake. “I um…made cake…if you want some.” He pulled out two forks and handed one to Jimmy.

 

Oh.

 

So this was a proper date.

 

Resisting the urge to gush even more at the thought, Jimmy took the fork from Scott’s hand and fiddled with it. “You um…put a lot of thought into this…huh?” he asked before he took a piece of the cake with the fork.

 

Scott nodded. “Y- yeah. I wanted this to be perfect…and I um…hope you understand what I’m trying to say with all of this…”

 

Jimmy took a bite of the cake and chewed on his fork. What did he mean by that? Was that good or bad? Jimmy felt his eyes look around. From an outsider's view, this would look very romantic. But, this was Scott. Did Scott mean this to be romantic? Was this the last meal for them? Was this a goodbye? Jimmy’s eyes landed on their empires’ banners. Was it for that…?

 

“...Are we becoming an alliance?”

 

Jimmy immediately regretted the words the minute they left his mouth. Scott’s smile faltered as his eye twitched. “...If you want…”

 

Yeah, those were not the words Scott was hoping to hear. This was made more clear when he grumbled and shoved a piece of cake in his mouth in annoyance.

 

Quickly trying to salvage the situation, Jimmy said, “Sorry sorry! I- I’m not good with this kind of stuff! This entire experience is very confusing for me and I’m trying to figure out how I need to feel about all of this!”

 

Scott chewed at his fork as he avoided Jimmy’s eyes. “...What do you think this means?”

 

Jimmy stared at the cake. “I- I want it to mean the best. But…it might not be. This could be a goodbye for all I know! This- this could be the end!”

 

Scott snorted. “This would be one hell of a goodbye…”

 

“That’s my point,” Jimmy said, “I know you, Scott. You would do this for a goodbye. I- I could walk through that tunnel over there and it would lead to a lava pit with a sign that has the words ‘fuck you’ printed on it because that’s something you would do.” Jimmy didn’t even notice it until he pointed it out, but there was a tunnel on the side of the cave.

 

Scott glanced at him, this time, looking into Jimmy’s eyes. Gosh, Jimmy could swim in them. His eyes were such a beautiful shade of blue. “...Sometimes I feel like you know me better than I know myself…” He took another bite of the cake.

 

Jimmy’s mouth curved into a frown before he took a bite himself. It was pretty good. Then again, Scott was better at making food than him. Though he was getting better. Maybe he would ask Lizzie to get him a cookbook for Christmas so he could try out recipes. If she wouldn’t do it, Joel would, thinking he was joking,

 

“I- I’m sorry,” Jimmy said, “but…can you please tell me with words what you’re trying to express through all of this. Even if you’re simply doing this just to try and get a feel of…us…then please tell me.”

 

Scott hummed. He kept his eyes on the blanket before letting out a sigh. “I…I want to continue being with you. Will you…take me back…if that’s the right words to use?”

 

There were the words Jimmy wanted to hear. He felt himself release a shaky breath as he kept his eyes on Scott. The urge to pull him into a hug and hold him close was one Jimmy couldn’t give into though. Instead, he swallowed down his emotions that wanted him to act on impulse and said, “...Is that what you want?”

 

Scott frowned, his lips curving into disappointment. “What do you mean?”

 

Jimmy chewed at his lip before he placed his fork down and held his hands out. “Can I hold your hands?”

 

Scott gave him a hesitant but unreadable expression before he nodded. He reached over and sat the cake aside before gently placing his hands in Jimmy’s.

 

Gosh, Jimmy missed this feeling. He curled his fingers around Scott’s and relished in the comfort the feeling brought. But, he still needed to answer Scott’s question. Jimmy sighed before saying, “I do want to be with you. Gosh, I want to be with you every day of my life. But…I- I don’t want you forcing yourself to decide if you want to be with me or not. Scott, I want you to be a hundred percent sure that this is what you want. I–”

 

“Are you just scared you’re going to repeat the same mistake?”

 

At this, Jimmy froze. He was scared. He couldn’t lie to himself about that even if he wanted to. He was scared he was going to keep screwing up. He was scared that the next mistake would be even worse. He was scared he would even make a mistake. He was…just terrified. Even if that seemed like such a strong word, Jimmy felt it. He swallowed the build up in his throat and tightened his grip on Scott’s fingers.

 

Scott didn’t seem to mind. He just kept his eyes on Jimmy with the softest expression in them. “I thought so,” he hummed. Scott rubbed Jimmy’s knuckles with his thumb before letting out a sigh. “I had a dream about you recently.”

 

Oh?

 

“It was the ending of 3rd Life for me. It was when Ren killed me and I woke up in that beautiful world that you created just for us. Jimmy…if only I could explain in words what I felt in that moment. Jimmy, I could see you a- and hear your name a- and it felt like the tears were a mixture of what I felt then and what I felt in that moment.” Scott let out a laugh at the idea. He smiled before reaching a hand up and brushing his thumb against Jimmy’s cheek. Jimmy simply closed his eyes and leaned against the feeling.

 

“You mean so much to me,” Scott said, “I realized that in the time I’ve been left to think. Jimmy, I’ve always known I cared about you, but I’ve just learned why. And I know you care about me.”

 

Jimmy slowly let his eyes open and gave him a soft stare. “...And sometimes I wonder why. Maybe it would be easier to let you go if I didn’t love you.” He squeezed his hand tight. “I love you. But…I- I don’t want that to force you to make any decision. Scott, I’m not begging for your forgiveness or anything of the sorts…I just want you to be happy.”

 

Scott hummed as he rubbed circles into Jimmy’s skin. The feeling was so soft and gentle and Jimmy felt like melting. “And what if you make me happy?”

 

“Scott–”

 

“Jimmy, are you sure I’m the only one that needs to forgive you? From the sounds of it, you need to forgive yourself for this.”

 

Jimmy flinched at his words. He kept his eyes on the blanket. Another thing he couldn’t lie to himself about.

 

“Jimmy…look at me.”

 

Nothing.

 

“Jimmy.”

 

Nothing.

 

“...Sunflower.”

 

Jimmy felt his head rise as he looked at Scott. Scott’s stare didn’t falter one bit as he kept his eyes on him. “...What do you want, Jimmy?”

 

He swallowed again as the temptation to look away didn’t overcome him. He couldn’t let his eyes leave Scott. He would never forgive himself if he did. “I- I want you,” Jimmy finally said, letting out every emotion he could into those three small words.

 

Scott smiled, it was such a beautiful sight in Jimmy’s eyes. “Then what’s stopping you?”

 

“...I can’t let myself screw up anymore.”

 

Scott shook his head with a sigh. He leaned in and placed a small kiss on Jimmy’s temple, letting Jimmy close his eyes and remember the soft feeling of his lips against his skin once more. “We won’t let that happen,” Scott whispered before placing another kiss in the same place, “trust me.”

 

“...But how do you know that?”

 

Scott pulled away with a small smile. Jimmy felt like he should’ve said something, until Scott took his left hand with his own left hand and held them up. “Because I’ve got my husband with me,” Scott said, gesturing to the rings.

 

When did the tears fall? Jimmy wouldn’t know. He just remembered collapsing into Scott’s arms and sobbing uncontrollably. He remembered the gentle hold that Scott had on him. He remembered his vision becoming blurry. He remembered a ringing in his ears. He remembered nothing and everything at the same time.

 

Maybe it was for the best. Maybe it was for the worst. Neither knew even if you asked them.

 

Jimmy wasn’t even sure when the world became coherent once more. He just felt his breathing slow and a soft kiss on his head before he heard Scott whisper, “If you’re up for it, I have one more thing I want to show you.”

 

Letting out more than an exhale, Jimmy slowly sat up and rubbed his eyes. “...What?”

 

“I have one more thing I want to show you,” Scott repeated. “Only if you’re up for it though.”

 

Jimmy felt himself smile. Another surprise? That’s always fun. Hopefully this one wouldn't make him cry.

 

He simply nodded. Scott smiled and stood up, dusting off his pants before he held his hand out for Jimmy to take. “I was going to show this if things went well, but I don’t think either of us expected this to end up…like this. But, it’s down that tunnel.”

 

Jimmy took his hand and stood up. Their hands didn’t separate as they walked down the tunnel, which was covered in red concrete walls. Jimmy wasn’t sure what it was supposed to mean, but he didn’t have much time to question it as they encountered a drop.

 

Jimmy looked down. It didn’t look too deep, and there didn’t appear to be anything that could kill him. He looked over at Scott, who just said, “I can go first if you want.”

 

“No,” he said, “I- I can go.” Without much of another thought, Jimmy let go of Scott’s hand and jumped down the hole. Just as he thought, it wasn’t deep, and the floor was made of moss. He looked up in time to see Scott jumping down as well.

 

Reflexes kicked in, and Jimmy held his arms out and caught Scott, who looked a little surprised and flustered at the action. “Um,” he mumbled, “thanks.” He patted Jimmy’s shoulder before sliding out of his arms and onto the floor.

 

“...Don’t mention it,” Jimmy replied, slightly flustered himself. He shook off the feeling as best he could before finally taking the chance to look around. Once again, he felt his breath leave him as he saw that the walls were actually fish tanks with cod happily swimming.

 

He stepped toward one of the walls and pressed his face against the glass, smiling as one of the cod swam up to him with curiosity. “Hi!” he giggled to the fish, causing more fish to swim up to the glass.

 

The cod all looked at him with beady eyes as they swam around in the spacious tank. Jimmy turned to look at Scott, who appeared to have an amused but endearing look on his face. Oh how Jimmy missed that look.

 

He walked over to Scott and reached for his hands, which Scott gladly accepted. “This is so pretty,” Jimmy mumbled to him, rubbing Scott’s hands with his thumbs.

 

Scott smiled at him. “This isn’t what I wanted to show you.” He pointed to the end of the hall, revealing a bubble-elevator that Jimmy didn’t even notice was there. “It’s up there.”

 

Jimmy let go of his hand and stepped over to the elevator. He looked up while trying not to get his head caught in the water. It didn’t work. He leaned back and grumbled at it. What was up there?

 

Scott stepped past him. “I’ll go first since you’re nervous,” he said before stepping into the bubble-elevator. Just as how bubble-elevators work, he was immediately pushed up the currents of the water. Jimmy grumbled at it before closing his eyes and finally stepping in himself.

 

Being honest, the feeling of the rushing water pulling him upward did not feel comfortable. But, the feeling ended soon enough as the water shoved him out and he felt a sudden chill of cold mountain air. Were they outside?

 

He opened his eyes and felt himself gasp. If everything else didn’t take his breath away, this definitely would. In front of him, was a table with the railing of the balcony behind it. On the rails, were a few vases of poppies. But that wasn’t what was special. The special part was the view.

 

Jimmy walked over to the railing and looked out over the mountains. He could see the mountain range go on for what felt like miles and miles. He could see the evening sky. A beautiful mix of warm colors. It was breathtaking.

 

“Do you like it?”

 

Jimmy turned to see Scott standing by his side. He smiled and turned back to the view. “I- it’s beautiful. I- I can see everything! I- I can…”

 

Scott smiled back as he glanced down at Jimmy’s hands on the railing. He placed his own hand on the railing, and tried to inch it close to Jimmy’s, but had decided against it at the last minute as he pulled his hand away.

 

Instead, he looked out at the view as well. “I made all of this–not the mountain range, obviously–but everything else. I- I made it all for you.”

 

Jimmy whipped his head to look at him. “For me?” He felt like he couldn’t believe it.

 

Scott nodded. “I felt like you deserved to get spoiled for once.”

 

If only Jimmy could express the feeling in his chest at that moment. He placed his hand on his chest as he felt the heat on his face and the pounding of his heart in his ears. Scott looked to the side a bit, but kept his body facing him. The flush of pink on his face made the feeling in Jimmy’s chest better.

 

“...Why?” Jimmy felt himself say without even thinking. “I- I’ve haven’t been the best husband to you…I’ve been hurting you for months…I- I’ve–” He couldn’t even form the words properly.

 

Scott gave him such a soft look though. It made him wonder if this was a dream or something else. “I don’t know Jim. My memories tell me you’re pretty special. You didn’t mean for this to end up how it went. You care about me more than the universe seems to want you too.”

 

Jimmy was sure Scott meant the last part as a joke. He turned to the view before turning back to look at Scott. “...A- are you sure?”

 

Scott nodded. He slowly reached over and hovered his hands over Jimmy’s shoulders. “Can I?” he whispered, letting Jimmy nod before he loosely wrapped his arms around Jimmy’s neck. Scott sighed before leaning in and touching his nose against Jimmy’s. “Of course I’m sure. Do you want to continue what we had?”

 

Jimmy felt his arms wrap around Scott’s waist. If he could stay in that simple moment of air forever, he would. Just a small exhale of exhaustion and he mumbled, “Of course I do. Gods , the universe knows I do.” He let his arms tighten their grip on Scott's waist. Jimmy chewed on his lip before sighing, “Can we…take it slow at first? You know…try and relearn our comfort and everything?”

 

Scott hummed. “Of course we can, Jimmy.” He swayed their body’s together. “We have all the time in the world.”

 

Jimmy felt the build up of tears swelling through. “R- really?”

 

Scott nodded. “I love you, Jimmy.”

 

Jimmy could only squeeze his eyes close and let out a shaky breath. He felt relieved, warm, comforted, confused, dazed, and other words he couldn’t think of.

 

“C- can I ask you one more question?”

 

“Mhm.”

 

“...Can I kiss you?”

 

He could already feel the warm breath of Scott against his lips. Jimmy could feel his own lips parting slightly at the feeling before Scott whispered, “Of course.”

 

And just like that, he was back in heaven. The familiar feeling of Scott’s lips against his hit him like a truck and he just let the warm feeling flow. The soft lips that always left his mouth begging for more, the fingers that pressed his head closer, and just the fact that he was kissing Scott. He was kissing his husband once more.

 

He felt their lips part and all he could do was mumble, “Please tell me this isn’t a dream,” before pulling Scott back into another kiss. Jimmy pulled his waist closer with one hand and used the other to tangle his fingers in his hair.

 

They separated for a quick breath as Scott mumbled back, “If this is, don’t wake me up,” before cupping Jimmy’s face and pulling him back into another kiss. It was such a soft and familiar feeling. Jimmy wanted the moment to last. He wanted his fingers in Scott’s hair. He wanted the soothing feeling of Scott rubbing circles on his cheeks. He wanted to hold Scott even when they were in the after. He wanted Scott to hold him even when they were in the after. He wanted Scott .

 

He finally got Scott.

 

He finally got his Scott.

 

He loved his Scott. His Petal. His husband.

 

The next time they pulled apart, they just held each other in their arms, resting their heads on each other’s shoulders while rubbing soothing circles into the others’ back. It was perfect. Jimmy wanted this moment tattooed on his brain.

 

“I love you,” he whispered, “I love you so much.”

 

Scott smiled and buried his face on Jimmy’s shoulder. “I love you too.”

 

Jimmy sighed and squeezed him tight. “I promise, I’m never letting you go again. I’m never going to hurt you again. I’m going to do anything to make you happy. I swear, I’m going to make you the happiest man alive.”

 

Scott hummed. “What about you though?”

 

“I’ll be second,” Jimmy said, “because I’ll have the honor of being called your husband.”

 

Scott let out a small laugh. He leaned back and looked at Jimmy with the softest smile on his face. “You’re the sweetest. You know that?”

 

“Aw. Thank you–”

 

“And stupid.”

 

“...Oh–”

 

“We’ll be tied.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened before he laughed. He pressed their foreheads together before shaking his head. “I guess you’re right then.”

 

Scott hummed. “I know.” He let out a sigh and swayed them back and forth once more. “Hey Jimmy?”

 

“Hm?”

 

He seemed to pause to think. But the idea seemed to already be there. He just smiled to himself before sharing the view with Jimmy. “It’s home?”

 

Jimmy felt his eyes widen before he smiled back. Such simple words that make him so emotional. He pressed a soft kiss to Scott’s lips, letting the feeling linger before pulling back and doing the same to his forehead. Jimmy nodded, an action that seemed so small but meant so much to them.

 

“...Home.”

 

And that was the only word they needed.

Notes:

Alrighty folks! Next update is the Epilogue and then it's over. I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter!

Have a great day or night everyone!

Chapter 21: Epilogue

Notes:

Let me guess, you probably forgot how this entire fic is a story being told to some souls who were bored and wanted a bedtime story? Because yeah. This entire fic is just that.

This update glances at the sort of gods in this universe. It doesn't go into detail on it, so here are the only things that will be fun to know before reading:

-There are nine death gods (I chose because of the nine gates of hell and I wanted to make that parallel)

-Gods have different forms

I may actually do a little thing on my tumblr going into more detail on this universe if that interests anyone. Just let me now. Now enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The ripples of the water flows throughout the lake. With a content stare, the cloaked figure gazes out into the after. They had landed a while ago. He just wanted to finish his story.

 

“Is that the end?” one of the young souls shout.

 

The Canary looks at the small soul. “Of course it is, young one. Why would you think otherwise?”

 

Another soul floats up. They seem like small orbs to the death god. He holds his hand out and it floats above it. “Well,” the soul says, “there seems to be some loose ends.”

 

The Canary hums. “Ah. But the story wouldn’t be completely accurate if those loose ends weren’t there.”

 

“Well, what happened to the demon?” a soul in the boat asks.

 

The cloaked figure chuckles and lets the soul in his hand float back down. He stretches his wings, letting the golden feathers cast a shadow on the young orbs. “Like everything, they meant their unpleasant end. The players’ plan had worked, and they ended up trapped in a crystal for what was supposed to be eternity.”

 

Supposed to?” another soul says.

 

“That’s right,” the Canary continues, “but when they escaped, Gem had already found a spell to rid them of the living plain. All it cost was to sever a tie between the demon and their brother.” He pauses and chuckles to himself before folding his wings behind his back. “It was supposed to end in both of their deaths. Thankfully, someone they know has a connection to gods.”

 

He tosses the souls a wink, leaving them confused.

 

“Wait,” a soul says, “what about Sausage and Joey? Weren’t they corrupted?”

 

“They were. Gem broke the spell on Sausage, and he went back to living his life. Joey had to slowly get over Xornoth. He was never able to forget them, but he moved one.”

 

“What about Sausage’s crush on Jimmy?” a soul floats up with a shout.

 

The cloaked figure presses his lips together. “He learned to move on. It’s unfortunate for him, but it’s how the world works.”

 

The souls murmur among themselves. While they do this, the Canary steps out of the boat and onto the docks, pulling the boat to the side with his oar. “So who won the death game?” a soul asks.

 

The Canary smirks, an eerie image for the harbinger, but the souls don’t say anything about it. The oar turns into a scythe, and he brushes a finger against the blade. “The game ended with the one to create it. Someone that was never supposed to be there. A being that wasn’t even like them. A creature from another reality. A Watcher among the players.”

 

The souls exchange glances. They kept quiet.

 

“Alright,” the Canary says, “I’ve got to get you guys on land or I’m going to be in trouble with Lady Death. C’mon. Out of the boat you guys go.”

 

The young spirits flow out of the boat and onto the docks. Never before did they feel so small. One of them looks up at the cloaked figure. “Where do we go?” they ask.

 

A smile is what they received. An image of warmth and sunshine. It was such a sight compared to the world around them. “Step onto the land.”

 

The small orb floats forward to the land. They hesitate, before floating onto the land. In an instant, they transform into an older-looking woman. She gasps and looks up at the Canary in shock.

 

“You can take the form of any age of your life here,” the Canary says, “welcome to the after.”

 

As a crowd, the souls float toward the land, and start transforming into their living forms one by one. Some cheer as they recognize a loved one. Some stare at the young teen that just so happened to be on the boat. Others relish in the fact that they aren’t tiny orbs for the rest of eternity.

 

“What now?” asks an older man.

 

“Go to that tunnel over there,” was the reply with a point, “in there, you’ll find a man without a head. Follow him.”

 

The teen furrowed her eyes. “What about you?”

 

“Ah,” the death god says, “I have things I need to do. Besides, I’ve already taken up enough of your time.”

 

A few souls whine in disappointment, but they understand. The Canary flashes them a bright smile as he tips his hood. “Until we meet again, young ones.”

 

A soul tilts his head. “...Won’t that be the end of the world?”

 

The cloaked figure winks. “I’ll leave that for you to figure out.”

 

Without another word, the Canary spreads his wings and flaps them with big strokes, pushing his body upwards and away from the ground. The souls stare up at him as he turns his head up and flies toward the ceiling.

 

But that isn’t his destination. He flies up to a cliff and lands on the gray stone. With a sigh, he folds his wings behind his back and walks around, noticing the surroundings becoming cleaner as more gods begin to walk among him. He looks up and notices the portal to the living world not being used.

 

With a smile, he walks up to it, letting his scythe disappear into the air. He waves his hand over the portal, shifting its location to a different one that was used by the previous being.

 

“My my my! Look who we have here?”

 

The Canary turns to his side and notices a giant being over the cliff, looming over the other gods. Her eyes are a ghostly white, and her long black hair flows in her energy. It goes well with her black dress and large, floppy hat. He sighs and spreads his wings once more, flying up to her as she holds her hand out for him.

 

“Hi Kristin,” the Canary says as he lands on her palm.

 

This is Kristin: the goddess of death. She walks among the mortals with her husband, but in the world of gods, both of them were two of the most powerful gods.

 

The Canary knows how that feels. He’s merely one of her seven other death gods.

 

“Hello,” Kristin says as she brings a finger up and brushes the Canary’s face. “How is my harbinger doing?”

 

He hums. “I was just about to head home. I’m uh…kinda late. Was busy telling some new souls a story.”

 

“A story?” she exclaims. “Oh you must tell me when you have the time!”

 

“Eh. I think you would remember it. I don’t want you having to deal with hearing about that for a third time.”

 

Kristin merely hums as she brushes the Canary’s feathers. “Oh well. It wouldn’t be the first time you’ve come to me crying about something.” The Canary shoots her a glare as she lets out a haunting laugh that shakes the after. “Oh don’t worry about it! I’m simply picking with you!”

 

“You always say that,” the Canary complains as he crosses his arms.

 

Kristin lets out another laugh. “Oh I know I know!” she says. “But, you know it’s true~”

 

The Canary doesn’t reply. His feathers simply puff in annoyance.

 

“Oh I won’t hold you up for too long, love,” Kristin says as she taps the Canary’s head. “I just wanted to see my little harbinger once again. It’s been too long!”

 

With a hum, the Canary says, “Well, I’ve been getting an itch in my right wing lately. So, I’m pretty sure there’s gonna be a lot of deaths soon. I’m sure you’ll be seeing more of me then.”

 

Kristin gives him a wicked smile, but it seems motherly and endearing at the same time. “I look forward to it.” She lowers her hand to the ground, and the Canary steps off.

 

He turns to look at her one last time, craning his neck to get a better view. “I better get heading home now. Tell your husband I said hi.”

 

“Oh I will!” Kristin says. “Tell yours I said hi as well!”

 

“Will do!” the Canary says with a wave. “I’ll see you later then!”

 

“Bye bye!”

 

With a small smile, the Canary turns around and walks back over to the portal. Fiddling with it, he notices that no one seemed to mess with it, which gives him relief. With a small stretch of his wings, he locks in the location and steps through the portal.

 

Like a small tickle around his body, he feels the portal transporting him back into the mortal realm. This feeling is nothing new. He’s been through the portal several times since becoming the harbinger of death against his will.

 

Well, it was more like he didn’t have a choice. He was simply in trouble with powerful deities and Kristin stepped in and offered a solution. Considering how his life has turned out since then, he’s glad he made the decision. Otherwise, he would merely be one of the souls.

 

Stepping out of the portal shows a path in the middle of seemingly nowhere. Surrounding the god was trees and more trees. Thinking nothing of it, he walks down the messy path. With every step, he lets a thought flow. The thoughts range to only what he should do once he gets home. He has somewhat of an idea.

 

As the path continues, he sees the area open up. There stands a house surrounded by trees. The path opens up; part of it leads to another part of the forest that just so happens to lead to a river/creek of sorts. He never really did figure out what it is, and after a few years he just stopped questioning it.

 

The Canary looks at the flowers in the front yard and smiles. They were there just to make the place feel more alive, but they remind him of another time. With a sigh, he looks up and notices a man with light-blue hair sitting on his knees, leaning over a small patch of flowers.

 

With a smile, the Canary walks up to the man and stands behind him. Just to amuse him, he spreads his wings open to their full length, casting a shadow over him.

 

“I already knew you were there,” the man says without looking up, his accent seeping into his words.

 

“Is that so?” the Canary muses as he kneels down to his level.

 

“Mhm.”

 

“Well, then why–”

 

His words were cut off by the man turning around and pointing a knife at his throat. His blue eyes shot daggers into his soul as he glared at him. “I also know that you’re late.”

 

A bright red runs through the Canary’s cheeks as he laughs. “Ah. I can tell.”

 

“Now isn’t the time to get flustered Jimmy,” the man says with a smirk, “you said that you were going to cook tonight, and you’re late. I’m hungry. I want food.”

 

“...On it,” Jimmy says as he leans back to get away from the blade. He slowly stands up, keeping his eye on the knife in case the man decides to do anything with it. Thankfully, he just keeps a glare on him.

 

With an amused huff, the man raises his eyebrows. “What was with the entrance? It’s bad enough you’re a death god, I don’t need you looming over me.”

 

“Well, I thought it would be funny for me,” Jimmy says as he reaches a hand out for the man to take, “if you couldn’t tell, it didn’t work.” The minute the man stands up, Jimmy takes the knife out of his hand. He huffs at Jimmy, before the latter says, “Just in case you try anything.”

 

The man gives him a condescending look. “You say it like you’re against it.”

 

“Oh my goodness…”

 

The man shrugs before reaching over and pulling the hood off of Jimmy’s head, exposing his dirty blonde hair to the world. “And you can take this off. Seriously, there’s no one here you can creep out.”

 

Jimmy snorts. “Wow. Okay. Thanks Scott.”

 

Scott smiles at him. “It’s my pleasure.” He ruffles Jimmy’s hair before asking, “So, why were you late?”

 

“Ah,” Jimmy says as they start heading toward the door, “some new souls asked for a story and I just had to finish it. Plus, I ran into Kristin on my way out and had to talk to her for a bit. She says hi by the way.”

 

Scott glares at him. “Really? You’re telling me I’m starving because you decided to tell some souls a bedtime story?”

 

“Well why didn’t you start making food for yourself the minute you realized I was gonna be late?” Jimmy asks as he opens the door for both of them.

 

They walk in as Scott snarks, “I thought I could trust you with something. Turns out I still can’t do that.” Jimmy rolls his eyes as Scott closes the door with, “Besides, they’re dead. They have all of eternity to hear a story.”

 

Jimmy raises his eyebrows. He places the knife on the island of their kitchen before walking over to Scott and wrapping his arms around him. “You mean like how I have all of eternity to spend with you?”

 

Scott’s face flushes a bit before he grumbles. “Oh my gods, please don’t start being sappy.”

 

Jimmy gives him a small smirk as he wraps his wings around Scott, surrounding him in the feathers. “Oh you know I can’t help it Petal.” He laughs before placing a quick kiss on Scott’s forehead.

 

Scott sighs. “That still doesn’t change the fact that I’m hungry.”

 

“...Right. I’ll go do that.”

 

Jimmy separates himself and walks over to the kitchen. As he’s doing that, Scott says, “You can get out of that cloak, you know. You don’t need to be in that form at home.”

 

Jimmy looks over at him in confusion before he looks down at himself. “Oh.” Without another thought, he snaps, and the cloak looks to disintegrate. The wings go along with it, and he’s left with a simple white shirt and black pants. The black markings on his face vanish, and all that’s left is six bronze dots against his cheeks.

 

Scott hums a bit as he shoves his hands in his pockets. “You aren’t going to keep the wings this time?”

 

Jimmy shakes his head. “My right wing has been hurting lately. I’m probably gonna stay completely ‘mortal’ until it stops.”

 

Scott simply nods as Jimmy turns back and opens a cabinet, pulling out a cookbook before turning around and dropping it on the island. He opens the pages and flips through them a few times as his eyes scan the pages. Scott keeps his eyes on him as he decides to walk over to Jimmy and stand next to him. He leans in and stares at whatever is on the page.

 

His eyes then look at the large slits on the back of Jimmy’s shirt that expose his skin. It was where the wings would be if he kept them in this form. He remembers a time when he didn’t even know that Jimmy was the harbinger of death–a being said to be a sign that the world is coming to an end. So it isn’t hard to imagine how freaked out he was when he found out his husband is the infamous “canary in the coal mines” about a year into their marriage. He laughs at it now. He would have never expected Jimmy of all people to be a death god.

 

As he finds himself staring at Jimmy, soft tapping is heard from across the house. Both look up to see a full grown cat exiting a room. The cat pauses and stares at them with a head tilt before stretching with a yawn.

 

“Hi Norman!” Jimmy laughs. “I see you’re finally awake!”

 

Norman doesn’t respond. He just tilts his head to the side before trotting off to presumably the litterbox.

 

Jimmy sighs, “I see he’s still being a grumpy boy.” He looks back down at the cookbook before turning the page.

 

Scott crosses his arms and hums. “Well, he probably wants his alone time since you kept bothering him yesterday.”

 

“I wanted cuddles! Leave me alone!”

 

Scott pouts as he wraps his arms around Jimmy. “You could’ve just asked me. I would have been more than happy to cuddle with you.” He presses a kiss on Jimmy’s cheek, causing Jimmy to smile.

 

“Well now you’re making me want to do exactly that.” Jimmy laughs before he places a quick kiss on Scott’s lips. He sighs as he looks back at the cookbook. “...Do you just want to order something instead?”

 

“As long as I get food, I’m fine with anything,” Scott replies, patting Jimmy’s back.

 

“Great,” Jimmy says as he closes the book. “I’m going to go wee while you do that.”

 

“Wait–what do you want?”

 

“The usual from wherever you decide!” Jimmy shouts as he runs off to the bathroom.

 

Scott glares in his direction with a sigh. Might as well do as he said considering the fact that he doesn’t have anything else to do. As he does that, Jimmy walks back in the room before halting to a stop. Scott has his back to him, meaning that he can sneak past him and grab something.

 

So, Jimmy does just that. He sneaks into their room and quickly grabs an object from inside a drawer before sneaking back into the kitchen. Scott is in the middle of putting the cookbook back before he turns around and notices Jimmy standing there.

 

“It’s on the way?” Jimmy asks as he leans against the island.

 

Scott nods. “Yep.” He clears his throat as he takes his chance in leaning on the island. “Why in the world did it even take you so long to finish a story? What was it even about?”

 

Jimmy rolls his eyes. “It was a long story. And trust me, I don’t think you would like it very much. It’s a moment I’m pretty sure you want to forget.”

 

“...Don’t tell me you told them a story about us…”

 

“...I may have.”

 

“Oh my gods.” Scott buries his face in his hands and grumbles. “What was it then?”

 

“I don’t think you would want to know,” Jimmy says, “but you should know it brings back bad memories.” He taps his head as a hint, causing Scott to let out an over exaggerated exhale.

 

“Seriously? You told them that ? I don’t need random dead people knowing my trauma and how much of a dumbass you are!”

 

Jimmy fidgets with his thumbs. “Would it–”

 

“I don’t need them knowing how much of a sap you are either,” Scott snarks.

 

“...I was going to say that they didn't know I was talking about personal experience but I did kind of do that.”

 

Scott’s face goes pink as he groans in annoyance. “I can’t believe you…”

 

Jimmy sighs before he walks around the island and places a hand on Scott’s shoulder. “If it makes it any better, recalling everything definitely reminded me how much you mean to me and made me think of all the lovely moments.” He leans in and places a kiss on Scott cheek, causing Scott to scoff.

 

“Please. You act like you’re constantly thinking about the ‘lovely moments’.”

 

“I’m being honest,” Jimmy says as turns Scott’s body to face him, “I felt like I was being reminded as to why I love you. You know, sometimes I can’t remember why I love you–I just know I do. But, it made me think of everything we’ve been through and how we’re still together years later.” He smiles and brushes a piece of hair out of Scott’s face, giggling at the sudden increase of pink in his face. “I love you Petal,” Jimmy mumbles before placing a kiss on Scott’s forehead.

 

Scott grumbles and buries his face on Jimmy’s shoulder to hide the flush of his cheeks. “I swear Jimmy, it’s too early to be cheesy with me,” he mumbles in flustered irritation. “You know I’m a sucker for that.”

 

“Exactly why I do it,” Jimmy hums as he places a kiss on the side of Scott’s head.

 

Scott huffs. “I hate you.”

 

“No you don’t,” Jimmy teases, “and just to make it even worse, I snuck and got this.” He holds up what he grabbed from their room. It was a music disc.

 

Scott stares at it. “...You didn’t–”

 

“I did! I couldn’t help it; the story made me think of this.”

 

Before Scott could do anymore protesting, Jimmy runs over to the corner of the room and shoves the disc in a jukebox. Eerie cave sounds and rings start playing as Jimmy messes with the jukebox to get it to fast forward.

 

Scott shakes his head. “I can’t believe you.”

 

“I can!” Jimmy exclaims as the track stops. He runs up to Scott as the sound of a guitar is heard throughout the room. A soft sound that couldn’t stop the smile that spread on Scott’s face.

 

“...I still refuse to believe you did this,” Scott mumbles before Jimmy reaches his hand out for him to take.

 

He looks up at it as Jimmy says, “It’s been ten years since then, Scott. Believe it.” Scott shakes his head with a laugh as he takes Jimmy’s hand and lets himself fall into his embrace. They don’t sway along to the music, they just enjoy each other’s company.

 

With a sigh, Scott lets his face nuzzle onto Jimmy’s shoulder. Jimmy simply smiles and rests his chin on Scott’s. “...You mean so much to me, Sunflower,” Scott whispers, “if only you knew.”

 

Jimmy smiles. “I’ve got somewhat of an idea.”

 

Scott leans back and looks at Jimmy in the eyes. “Is that so?”

 

Jimmy nods. With a small smile, he reaches a hand up and cups Scott’s face. He simply holds it there, feeling the warmth spread throughout his cheeks as he studies every feature on Scott’s face. He truly is perfect in Jimmy’s eyes. Jimmy lets out a small laugh as he places a kiss on Scott’s lips. Soft and simple. It’s all he needs.

 

“...You’re my home.”

 

Scott’s eyes widened. He reaches a hand out and gently touches Jimmy’s chest. The feeling of his heartbeat against his palm feels like heaven. All he needs is that feeling. He has that feeling. He smiles and rests his forehead against Jimmy’s.

 

“And you’re my home.”

Notes:

Alright. That's the end, folks. I planned to do an entire lengthy note but decided whatever happens happens.

I just want to say thank y'all for reading and commenting. I didn't expect this to get a lot of attention because of the time I posted the first chapter. The fandom has kind of moved on to other things, so I wasn't expecting much. So when I got over a hundred comments, I was very happy.

Posting all of the chapters when I was done with the fic really helped it. People don't know this, but a lot about this fic changed from when I first started writing. Part way, I came up with some ideas that I had to go in and add. I literally rewrote half of the first chapter. As things happened, I hinted at or added them (like the canary thing). If I had posted this as I finished chapters...oh boy. Things would be way different.

The only thing in this fic I wish I could change was the amnesia stuff. I wish I could do it differently or more realistically, but I don't know how I could do it. Maybe something with the gods to set them up early on, but I wouldn't know how to execute that. It's fine though. It didn't seem to bother as many people as I was expecting. We can all just make fun of it together.

As for that, I don't have much else to say. Like in the beginning notes, I might dedicate part of my tumblr to exploring this universe if people are interested. People have used the Hub World idea before me, but no one (at least from what I've seen) has ever explored how it could work. I find that fun and I may do that as a little hobby of mine.

Here's my socials if y'all ever just...want to see them I guess:

Tumblr: thegreatdezzy

Thank you all for reading--and with that, have a great day or night everyone. Take care.

Notes:

This is my own version of the Hub World that I came up with during my time in previous mcyt fandoms. It will be explored and explained later on.

Have a great day or night everyone!

Series this work belongs to: